Chapter 25
Command Centre, Alpha 1, 09:00 The Next Morning
Feln had reported to his peoples base on Earth and was enjoying catching up with his brother Kalen. However they had one thing to deal with that they were responsible for. As Nicholas’s brothers they spent last night sitting in silence under the moon, looking out over the ocean. As much as they hated their brother, he was family and they couldn’t ignore that. As the sun rose over the horizon they stood and walked silently back inside.
“So, Ava’s decided to stay with the group.” Kalen said
“Yes. Right now it’s the only family she has…well family that she can trust not to try and kill her.” Feln said
“What about Rath and Lonnie? Has their still been nothing on them?” Kalen asked
“Our operatives are everywhere but no, nothing. Ava may have some of Serena’s memories and we know that she followed them for a while but whether or not they’re still alive is anyone’s guess.” Feln said, “How does Ava affect the arrangements for the group?”
“Well our little surprise is already built but it’s only for the four couples. I don’t think it would take much to modify but she doesn’t have a human mate or had her pheromone glands awakened.” Kalen said
“Hmm. But then I don’t suppose it would take long for our young queen to induct her, assuming she can find a male who she can entrust with her secret.” Feln said, “There is also the matter of the phases that the hybrids and their mates went through.”
“The phases are apart of our tradition but are not completely necessary. We only used them here to increase the levels of trust between them, the love between them was just a bonus.” Kalen said
“And her power levels? Without the Sharing Ava will only be limited to mindwarps and if Liz and the others go through a second one they will die. Their human blood just wont be able to take it.” Feln said
“I know, I know but there isn’t much we can do.” Kalen said
“Speaking of our surprise, is there any word on when it’ll all be complete?” Feln said
“Not yet. Possibly within…oh a month. Oh and get this. Our two sets of hybrids from the U.K., they’re already onto phase 3.” Kalen said
“That was fast. By this time, Liz and Tess weren’t even considering sleeping together for Phase 2.” Feln said
“I know. Our current guests are certainly horny little devils and we’ve also located hybrid groups in South Africa, Egypt, France, Germany, Russia, Siberia, Peru, Rio De Janeiro, China and Japan. Most have humans they can trust and we’ll make similar preparations for them after they leave the Facility.” Kalen said
“We should have really kept better track of where we sent each of the pods. It would have saved a lot of time in tracking them down.” Feln said
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, 10:00am
Ava had spent most of the night out and about. Eventually she came across a rave in the old soap factory and spent the night partying away, every so often she slipped away with a different guy or girl. She never went very far with them but she wanted to know what the people of this little desert town were made of. For the most part she liked it. She liked it a lot.
The only down point was when she was dancing provocatively with one of Kyle’s team-mates who turned out to be Pam Troy’s current boyfriend. Pam saw them together and stormed up to them. At first she thought that it was Tess putting the moves on her property but soon she realised it was Ava. When Pam grabbed Ava’s hair and yanked her back, the alien quickly wrapped her own arm around Pam’s and used it to give her leverage. Ava pulled down slightly but the position caused Pam to go up onto her tiptoes and wince in pain. Then came the punch that sent Pam flying to the ground.
Oh boy did she have fun that night.
Eventually the sun came up and the rave disbursed. Ava came home to find Michael pacing back and forth.
“WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?” Michael yelled, he and most of the group had the first few classes off.
“Okay…you need to breath.” Ava said
“Ava…”
She smiled. “You were worried about me.” Ava said
“You’re damned straight.” Michael said, agitatedly
“You were actually worried about me.” Ava said
“Yeah, we covered that.”
Ava walked over to her cousin and kissed his cheek. “Thank you.”
“Come again?” Michael said more calmly
“The only person who worried about me is…me. Zan cared but he would have been concerned if I didn’t come home but not until well into the day and not nearly as much as you. Thank you.” Ava said
“Okay. So where were you?” Michael asked, slightly calmer
“At a rave in some kind of factory.”
“The old soap factory?” Michael asked
“Yeah.”
“There was a rave?” he asked
“Yeah.” Ava said, trailing it out
“There was a rave in this town and I didn’t know about it? I can’t remember the last time that happened…wait that’s never happened. Who was at this thing?” Michael said
“Uh, by the looks of it nearly everyone in your school.”
“Huh. Okay, fine. Nobody tells me that’s just great.” Michael said as he thumped down in the seat.
“Are you actually in a huff?” Ava said
“In a huff about what?” Maria asked as she came out of the bathroom, wearing nothing but a thong and one of Michael’s shirts, one that wasn’t closed.
Ava looked over the vixen briefly before shaking herself out of her appreciation. {Damn my family’s lucky} she thought to herself. “There was a rave last night. Michael didn’t know about it.” She said
“Really?” Maria asked, “Well you must be hating yourself right now. Did my little Spaceboy miss a party?” she said as she plopped down in his lap
“It’s not about missing it.” Michael said, “I know when and where every party, concert, rave and suds event happens. I never not know.”
“What’s a suds event?” Maria asked
“Sex Party. People get together in a big pit, it fills with suds and they have sex.” Ava said
Both looked at her.
“Hey I am from a sewer in New York. We had to do something to entertain ourselves.” Ava said
“Really. Hummm…we should really hold one of those. Anyway. Michael, we’ve been away for a while and maybe you’re not quite aware of everything as you used to be.” Maria said
“Maybe.” Michael said
“You two did miss a hell of a party last night. This bitch came up to me and I knocked her down so hard she didn’t get up in a hurry.” Ava said
“Ava.” Both Maria and Michael said together.
“Hey she started it and no powers, so we’re clear. I tell ya, she deserved it though…oh what did she call himself…Pam…something.” Ava said
Maria looked up. “Not Pam? Pam Troy?”
“Uh yeah. That’s it.” Ava said
“DAMN IT. DAMN IT TO BLOODY BUGGERING HELL.” Maria said, jumping up off of Michael and moving to the window.
“Something I said.” Ava said
“Pam Troy is the resident snotty bitch of West Roswell High. Maria’s pissed because she missed it.” Michael said
Maria moved back over to Ava. “Ava. Tell me, tell me there is a bruise or some sort of really hideous mark.” She begged
“Oh that’s for sure.” Ava said with a happy nod.
Maria looked up to the roof. “There is a god.” She said before running to grab her clothes.
“Where are you going?” Michael asked
“Are you kidding? I’m picking up Liz and we’re getting to school, we have got to see this.” Maria said happily. She pulled on her top and tossed Michael his shirt back, all that Michael and Ava saw next as the door slumming shut behind the blonde human
“I can see what you see in her.” Ava said, “I’m definitely going to like it here…assuming I can get laid.”
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, Same Time
Max and Alex had gotten together this morning to do work on one of their many class projects. Both were sitting at the desk, working on Alex’s computer that he had brought over to type up their work to date.
Then Alex yawned.
“Up late last night?” Max asked
“A little.” Alex said
“I’m guessing Isabel.” Max said
“Yeah. She was friskier than usual, she just kept going and going...” Alex stopped when he realised who he was talking to.
“Alex it’s fine. She may be my sister but she’s your girlfriend. Besides the two of you have made love to each other right beside Liz and me.” Max said
“I know but things just seem different here. Before, on the island, we could go anywhere and be completely open but now…”
“Yeah. Liz is feeling the same, hell we probably all are.” Max said, “Wait here, I’ll go make some coffee.”
Max left and Alex stood up to walk around. That was when he spotted the videocassette poking out from under Max’s pillow.
“Here we go.” Max said as he gave Alex a mug
“Thanks. Hey, what’s on the tape?” Alex asked
“Oh I haven’t watched it but…eh…Liz made it.” Max said
“Oh. OH.” Alex said with a smile
“Actually she isn’t in it. She only filmed Maria, Tess and Isabel but she did say not to watch it without you Michael and Kyle.”
“Well…I’m here.” Alex said
Max smiled.
Alex smiled
“I think it’s time we took a break.” Max said
Max put the tape in his VCR and sat on the bed next to Alex. Within seconds they were greeted with the sight of three women stripping each other and grinding their bodies together. With each moan and whimper, the boys tightened their fists as they felt their underwear become very, very restrictive.
“Oh.” Alex said
“My.” Max said
“God.” both said in unison.
Sub-consciously they ran their hands over the length of each other’s thighs. For a moment, the two young men just looked at each other. Then Max got up with one fluid motion and knelt behind Alex. He grabbed Alex’s black t-shirt with both hands and pulled it out of the waistband of his pants. He ran both of his hands under the soft material, skimming his palms over the planes of Alex’s chest, revelling in the feel of solid muscle under his fingers. Alex moaned as those knowing hands reached his nipples; then there was that extra thrill of actually being able to lean back against a strong, hard chest. It had been a while since he and Max made love and he’d missed that. His head fell back against Max’s shoulder and a hot wet tongue was taking his mouth as his lover pushed the shirt up and out of the way.
Reluctantly, Max disengaged himself from his friend and pulled the dark material over Alex’s head. He let the garment fall to the floor and resumed stroking the smooth skin, nipping gently at the other’s neck. Another deep rumble was his reward, and he soothed the tiny, stinging bites with his tongue, filling his senses with the taste of Alex’s skin. Then, his hands wandered lower. Deftly he unfastened the leather belt, opened the fly and let his hands dip into the waistband of the tight briefs Alex wore underneath. The jeans slid down unheeded. Max pulled the briefs away from the erect cock, pushed them down and began to stroke the naked hips. All the while the looked up at the three women on the tape. Max was careful not to touch the straining cock; instead, he stimulated Alex’s pubic bone and thighs as far as he could reach, causing the other to squirm in his hold.
Alex swayed for a moment as he was released from that heated embrace, then opened his eyes. He was almost completely naked, while Max was still fully dressed. A quick glance towards his groin confirmed what he’d felt when Max had pressed himself against his back: his friend’s dick strained just as hard against his pants as his own had done and he was breathing just as fast. Casting a smouldering glance at Max, Alex stepped out of his shoes and pants, removing his socks on the way. He knew that Max had always enjoyed looking at him and with a look of wanting he began wandering around the room, parading his nudity to Alex. Max watched his friend with a mixture of amusement, challenge and admiration. Smiling, he slowly began to unbutton his shirt; his eyes never left the powerful figure displaying himself to him.
Alex watched as one piece of clothing after the other fell to the floor until Max was just as naked as he was. Then both stood up from the bed and stood still for a long moment, then stepped into each other’s arms again. They moaned in unison at the intense sensation of skin against skin. A bit of gentle shifting around and their groins rubbed against each other, two straining hard cocks meeting and sliding against silky flesh. Their hands again began to roam over every surface they could reach while their mouths met and opened under demanding tongues. When they finally came up for air again, they were both laughing breathlessly.
Alex thrust his hips gently into Max’s, feeling an answering rhythm. He thought for a moment and then looked into the slightly taller boy’s eyes. Glancing past him, he saw the desk chair in the corner and an idea came to him. Disentangling himself from the strong arms, he gave Max a slight push in that direction.
“Sit down.” Alex said, ordering the king. “Let me start this time.”
“Fine by me.” Max said as he moved over and sat down in the seat. Alex followed, grabbed a cushion out from behind him, put it on the floor and knelt down on it. Then he pushed Max’s legs wide apart and positioned them so he could easily get between them.
Max’s crotch was now very close to Alex’s face and he was totally exposed to the lustful stare. His cock lay hard against his stomach, already jerking with small, involuntary movements as Alex’s hot breath wafted over it. However, Alex only pressed a brief kiss against the pulsating head. Then he began the slowest, most excruciating torture Max had experienced since Liz cornered him in the islands pantry. He loved every minute of it.
Alex began by running his hands whisper-light touches along the spread thighs, skimming the soft skin only with his fingertips. He skirted around the straining erection, lightly nudging the balls with the back of his hands, then gliding over and around the pubic area and hips and back. Again and again he repeated that caress until Max could have screamed with frustration. He reached out to touch himself, but a soft command stopped him.
“No…bad king Max. Don’t do that.” Alex said
Groaning deeply, Max gripped the cushion instead and closed his eyes. His hips began to squirm, but his lover still wouldn’t touch his needy organ. Finally, when he was on the brink of begging, he felt a slight movement in the body kneeling between his spread thighs. Before he could drag his eyes open, a soft moist touch whispered against the base of his cock. Moaning loudly, he started to relax, but rather than up to the already leaking tip, the gentle caress moved lower, to lick carefully through the dark curls covering his balls, rolling them around, sometimes sucking gently. Soon the entire surface was bathed in cooling moisture and then quickly, with one movement he engulfed Max’s organ.
Every instinct screamed at him to grab his friend’s head and thrust his demanding manhood further into that talented mouth, but Alex’s earlier command held him still. Alex wrapped his fingers around Max’s tool and as his mouth sucked with unrelenting determination as his hand stroked up and down.
“Uhnn…Alex…oh uhnnnnn…UGNNNN…OH GOD…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Max groaned as he filled his lover’s mouth with his seed, which was promptly swallowed.
As Alex backed off, Max stood up. The two came together in a searing kiss as Max walked Alex backwards towards the bed. When they fell down on it a playful wrestling match began, one that included nips, licks, pinches and gropes wherever they could be slipped in. The gliding of skin against skin, the scent of lovemaking and hot breath whenever one managed to fasten his mouth to a particularly sensitive spot soon revived their passion, and within minutes, their cocks were back at full stand. Alex rolled them to their sides so that they lay facing each other. Their legs were intertwined and they both tried to bring their groins into closer contact. Alex freed one of his hands and with a bit of manoeuvring, managed to grasp his lover’s straining erection in one hand as Max grasped his. They then began to slide their hands up and down, stimulating both pricks at the same time.
Max shuddered and but pressed himself closer to Alex, letting his senses take over. Their combined hands glided smoothly over their man-hoods, heightening their pleasure. Mouths met in another heated duel; they began pumping their hips as their tongues licked and sucked at each other. Max used his free hand to roam over his friend’s torso, stroking and pinching the dark nipples as best he could.
Alex growled his pleasure. All too soon, he could feel his balls drawing up, hardening in their sac and he knew he wouldn’t last much longer. Placing his hand on Max’s head, he pulled his lover on top of him and pressed his lips to the wet mouth, thrusting his tongue deeply into the hot cavern. Then with a final thrust into Max’s hand he came, jerking several spurts of semen all over their close-pressed hips.
That proved too much for his lover. Gripping Alex’s hips with both hands, Max pumped him-self against the slick skin, thrusting until he too gave up his load with a shout of release. Both young men collapsed on the bed, Max still on top of his best friend, until they regained their breath.
They relaxed until they had cooled off, talking and touching all the time. Both teenagers knew they weren’t finished by far, but their free time was nearly over and they knew they had to get back to work; they had a lot to catch up on. Their hormones continued to simmer and soon the occasional brush against hard pecs or along a muscular thigh became more focused. Light and dark brown eyes took on a more determined glint as their passion rekindled. It was nice to take their time, but the time could no longer be denied.
“As much as I want to stay on this bed with you, we need to finish that report so we can type it up later.” Alex said
“I know.” Max said as he wiped a narrow trail of sweat from his lover’s brow. “I love you.”
“I love you too.” Alex said, “I’m just sorry we can’t be completely open, I’d like to actually go out on a date with you.”
“I know. Me too. Hey what about a double double date?” Max suggested
“Double double?”
“Yeah. Liz and myself, along with you and Isabel but it’ll also be me and you and Liz and Isabel. Double Double.” Max said
“I like it. I like it a lot, let’s ask them later at school.” Alex said
Both then reluctantly got up off the bed and got dressed. It was only then that they remembered about the tape and Max didn’t want his mother to find it so he quickly hid it under his floorboards. He couldn’t wait to see what Liz and the others could come up with next but he also wanted to return the favour.
Pod Chamber, Mountain, 12:00
Isabel had come up here to be somewhere peaceful but she needed to speak to Michael about something. Unfortunately he was taking his time in getting here and she had no doubt it was either because of Maria or Kyle. Then the door to the cave opened and Michael walked in.
“You took your time.” Isabel said
“Yeah, Ava kicked the crap out of Pam Troy last night and Maria rushed off to check out the bruise. And as usual, her car wouldn’t start so I had to fix it.” Michael said
“Well at least you’re here now.” Isabel said, the tone in her voice conveyed her nervousness
“What’s going on?” Michael asked
“Well you know it’s Alex’s birthday in three weeks right?” Isabel asked
“Yeah, I’m getting him new brake pads.” Michael said happily
“Brake pads? He doesn’t have a car.” Isabel said
“A technicality.” Michael said
“Anyway, eh…do you still do the painting thing?” Isabel asked
“Not as much these days but yeah, why?”
“I want you to paint me, a portrait for Alex.”
“Sure no problem.”
“Nude.” Isabel said
“Nah uh. No way.” Michael said quickly
“Why?” she asked
“Because I don’t want him thinking about how you were naked in front of me for a long time. Remember on the island when I stuck my big toe in you because I thought you were Maria? Alex really freaked and went all animal on us. My throat still hurts when I think about it.” Michael said
“Yeah, okay.” Isabel said; she was slightly disappointed, “Wait, what if I’m covered? Still naked but I have…uh…something thin, maybe transparent covering me.”
“You really want this?” Michael asked
“Well yeah. I mean, nothing porn like. Just classic, tasteful…something for just me and him.” Isabel said
“Can I think about it?” Michael asked
“Sure.” Isabel said, “But we do only have three weeks and I don’t know how long these things take.”
“Just out of curiosity. Where would you want to do this? What setting?” Michael asked
“Well there really isn’t many places in town to do this so I was thinking on the mountain top. Maybe sitting or lying on a rock.” Isabel said
Michael nodded. “I’ll let you know tonight.”
Michael’s Apartment, Same Time
Ava had borrowed some of Maria’s nail polish and was busy painting her toenails in a blood red colour as Tess let herself in.
“Hey sis.” Ava said
“Hey. That’s a great colour.”
“Thanks. But I borrowed it from that girlfriend of yours.” Ava said
“Actually it’s Maria I’m here to talk to you about.” Tess said
“Yeah, yeah I know. I’m not going to tread on your territory Tess, I’m not going to do anything to screw up my life here…at least until I’ve completely settled in.”
“Thank you and I know you wont screw it up. But what I came to say…I’ve talked with the other girls about this and if you want…well…they’re more than willing to include you in out little sex club. And if Maria and you want to, I wont stand in your way. I know she’s in love with me and I’m not worried.” Tess said
Ava looked at her sister straight in the eye. “Thank you…that’s…thank you. I could use a little frustration relief but thank you for this.” Ava said, not knowing what else to say
“Your welcome. Just remember, our elders would like our trysts kept to the bedroom.”
“I’ll remember.” Ava said, her head suddenly filling with a thousand images of what she wanted to do with each of her new potential lovers. Oh happy days.
To Be Continued…
Viral Apocalypse ( UC,CC/Slash Adult) (Complete)
Moderators: Itzstacie, Forum Moderators
Chapter 26
Eraser Room, Roswell High, 12:30
When Liz arrived at school her first stop was the eraser room, Max had sent her a message for her to meet him there.
“What’s going on?” Liz asked as he sneaked in and locked the door.
“I heard on the grapevine that you’ve decided to let Ava join in on your little fun.” Max said
“Yeah, is that a problem?” Liz asked
“Well it’s just…it’s not…Liz she’s new in town and given that damned cover story she made up and how she spent last night…”
“So she made out with half the town. So what. She wants to know what people around here are like, after all she is going to have to pick one of them.” Liz said
“If she can find someone we can trust. And to be honest I think we got very lucky with you Maria, Alex and Kyle.” Max said
“Oh I know you got lucky, you got very, very lucky.” Liz said seductively
Max groaned. “Oh Liz please don’t. Remember we’re not allowed to do it in school and if you keep on…”
Liz pressed herself against her lover and ran her hand down his face. “Is my baby lacking will power?”
Max grabbed her hips and kissed her with the heat of a nova. Their tongues intertwined and Max pressed Liz against the wall, their hands were going everywhere. Max reached up to cup her breasts through her dress as she massaged his hardening dick through his pants.
Then he backed away as fast as he could, struggling to catch his breath.
“Liz…we…can’t. We promised.” Max said
“I…I know.” Liz said breathlessly as she sat herself up on the desk
Max then sat beside her and wrapped his arm over her shoulder. “We really do need more will power.” He said
“Maybe, but it’s still fun.” Liz said wickedly
Max chuckled. “Yeah, yeah it is.”
Liz turned her head to the side and looked up into Max’s eyes. “I need you Max. I don’t think I can go through today without you inside me.”
The two kissed, although it was a little gentler than before. “You wont. We can’t do it here but I am going to be with you before the day is out.” He promised, “But back to Ava.”
“Yeah, Ava. Listen Max, while you were in New York I got to know her. We can trust her and I want her…and not just for sex.” Liz said
“What do you mean?” Max asked
“She is a friend. When she was here, we told each other things…she could tell me things that she couldn’t tell Lonnie and I could talk to her about my feelings for you. I missed that when she left.” Liz said, “Besides, I’m the queen. If I say she stays she stays.” She teased
“You may be the queen but I’m the king.” Max teased back
“Which is why you get to make love to me every night.”
Max looked at her for a second. “I don’t make love to you every night. Not since we left the island.”
“I know…your loss.” Liz tossed back
“Oh come on. You’re either with Tess, Maria or my sister…and now there’s Ava.” Max said, not believing his ears
“And that’s your excuse? Surely my dark haired, handsome lover wouldn’t let three…four hot blooded vixens keep him from my bed.” Liz said
“Well one of them is my sister. And she is madly in love with you and Alex.”
“And I’m madly in love with her. The only person I love more is you.” Liz said just as the bell rang
“Damn…time to get back to work.” Max said as he jumped off the desk and went to the door but Liz stopped him.
“I meant what I said Max. Don’t let them being with me stop you from being with me…I want you 24/7 so if I’m with them and you want me just come to me. They won’t be going anywhere but I’ll be yours.” Liz said
Max looked at her eyes and could feel the sincerity in them. He had certainly made love to her while the others were there and watched, of course most of the time they were also involved with each other. He shook his head to break him self out of the fantasy that was building in his head and opened the door.
Command Centre, Alpha 1, 13:00
Alarms were blazing everywhere. Everyone on the base was running around, trying to get to their assigned stations. As Kalen entered the command centre he saw the solemn looks on the faces as they looked up at him.
“What? What happened?” Kalen asked
“Sir, we’ve just received a message from Antar. Lord Larek died at 3am this morning.”
“What? I talked to him last night he was fine.” Kalen said
“Sometime after that the virus entered into a new mutation. None of our genetic enhancements are effective now, when the mutation hit it spread like wildfire through his body. Complete metabolic shutdown occurred within 5 hours. At the same time, roughly 12 million citizens also fell to the virus.”
“How long before…”
“5 maybe 6 hours. After that Antar will be a dead world. Assuming the mutation is only limited to the home world then the colonies might last another week or so. A number of ships left before word of the mutation got out, they have already travelled most of the way to their destinations.”
“What about other species?” Kalen asked
“The only reason most of them are still alive is through genetic treatments we gave to them. If we are no longer safe…aside from samples of D.N.A we have here then this could very well be the last weeks out there.”
“And us?”
“We were kept in cryogenic suspension, freeze the virus and it can’t progress. We’ve been here for sixty years so that’s how much time we have left. I’ve already sent a signal to keep Earth space clear of all traffic. By the time any ship reaches here, the crew will be dead but the virus will still be around.”
“Good. At least we’ll have time to finish our work.” Kalen said, “I want all Antarians on Earth to report immediately. Tie up their affairs…just in case. And contact Feln to let him know. I want him to keep in close contact with the hybrid units in the U.S. and I want every other hybrid set to be found, then transported here are soon as possible. I want the bondings to be complete within 6 months.”
“Six months…sir, that’s…”
Kalen just looked at him.
“Six months sir. What of the hybrid sets that don’t have human counterparts?”
“Bring them in to. They might as well know what’s going on, at the very least they can aid in the protection of all the others.” Kalen said
“Yes sir.”
Kalen then left and went to inform the current residents of the island. After that he contacted his allies within the worlds governments. He had a lot of people to inform in the change in status but his plans were still in full go, he knew he couldn’t just dump the technology on the world; there would be too many questions. At least through his arrangements a decent cover could be maintained and the hybrids and their future families would all be taken care of.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 17:00
Liz was pacing back and forth in her bedroom, waiting for Max to arrive and it was driving her out of her skin. All day she had felt the urge to be with him but they never had an opportunity, at least one that wouldn’t violate their parent’s trust.
“Come on Max. Where the hell are you?” she said to herself
{Missing me?} She heard him say through their bond
{Max where are you?}
{On my way to you. Mom needed me to pick up some groceries.} Max said, {But I felt you the whole time.}
{I need you Max. I haven’t been with anyone else today…and I wont until you’re inside me.} Liz said
Max then sent a telepathic caress. Liz felt it over her entire body and it soothed her, she sat on the edge of her bed and closed her eyes. The invisible touch was completely intoxicating to her but not as good as the real thing.
{Max, please.}
{I’m coming my love.} Max said
Then he knocked at her window. Liz jumped up and opened it, carefully walking backwards as Max slipped inside.
“Hey.” Liz said
“Hi.” He responded
He continued to moved forward as Liz moved backward, inching ever closer like a predator preparing to make the final strike against its prey. Liz eventually was cornered up against her chest of drawers and Max approached her, unbuttoning his shirt as he went. When they were inches apart, Liz ran her hands over his hard, naked chest.
“I love you.” Max said
“I love you.” She said
Max bent down slightly and ran his hands up her thighs. He moved up her legs, under the skirt of her dress and grabbed hold of her underwear. Gently he pulled the scrap of material down her legs and she kicked them off. One by one Liz undid the buttons on the front of her dress as Max undid the fastening on his pants; soon both were naked, their hands glided over each other.
Max pressed himself tightly against his mate and kissed her hard & passionately. Liz lifted her leg and wrapped it around Max’s leg. His hands trailed the bottom of Liz’s rib cage, around her back and down to caress the soft flesh of her ass.
Gently he lifted her up and sat her on the chest of drawers, spreading her legs as he moved in closer. The lovers looked at each other and Liz leaned back a little, giving Max the perfect angle to enter her.
He moved closer and Liz wrapped her hands around Max’s engorged rod. Gently she place the tip at her entrance and Max slowly entered her, both biting their lower lip to keep from crying out.
“Max…” Liz gasped
Gently he began to pull his hips back, then forward, back, forward, back, forward. His dick moved into Liz’s tight, waiting body. He was getting further in with each pelvic thrust. They clasped their hands tightly together as her hips began to move in time with her lovers’ gyrations.
“Hmmm…aghhh…uhnnn…oh Max…oh yes…oh yes…”
“Ugnnn…Liz….ohugnnnnnnnn.”
Their bodies were flushed, Liz’s nipples were as hard as pebbles and they were getting hotter by the minute.
“Damn, you two are hot.” They heard Ava say from the window.
Max and Liz looked over his shoulder to see Ava sitting on the windowsill but they never stopped. The young lovers continued to grind against each other, not letting their guest get in the way of what they’ve been waiting for all day. Ava didn’t move, she continued to watch and as Liz held Max’s body close to her, she could look over his shoulder and not break eye contact with the blonde.
“Go for it Max…do her.” Ava said
“Ugnnnn…oh god yes…ARGHHHHHHHHHH.” Liz cried out
“Uhnn…ugnnn…ugnnn…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Max groaned as he pumped his seed into his mate.
As they relaxed together, Ava came into the room, stripping as she went. First her halter-top came off, then her denim skirt. She didn’t wear underwear today and neither of the other two cared as they parted. Max could see the glimmer in Liz’s eye and knew what she wanted. He wanted her to have it…her, so he moved to her desk and sat on the chair.
Liz slipped of the chest and slowly moved toward Ava. Liz knew but was still surprised about how identical her body was to Tess. She placed her hands on the blondes’ hips and guided Ava over to her bed. Ava rested on the soft mattress and Liz moved on top of her, kissing her lustfully as their bodies pressed together, their nipples scrapping against each other.
“I’ve wanted you since we first met.” Ava said huskily, while pecking at Liz’s soft skin with her lips
“I know.” Liz said
Liz gently kissed her way down Ava’s body, stopping briefly to suck on the blondes’ breasts. The whimpers emitted where like music to both Max and Liz’s ears. Seeing their forms slide together drew in Max’s gaze, even if he wanted to he couldn’t look away from the erotic sight before him. Then Liz decided to venture further down. She drew her tongue over her soft, unblemished skin, and down over her tight stomach. Ava sat herself up on Liz’s pillows; she wanted to watch as Liz brought pleasure to her.
Liz briefly looked up into Ava’s eyes before spreading the blonde’s legs and latching her mouth onto her moist core. Liz ran the tip of her tongue over the length of her lover’s slit.
“Ohhhhhhhhh…yeahhhhhhhhhhhh. I’ve missed this.” Ava said, her eyes rolling back into her head, very few things were better than having another woman eat her pussy.
“Mmmmmmm.” Liz moaned, stabbing her tongue in as far as it could go into Tess’s sister.
Ava reached down with one hand and ran her fingers through Liz’s hair before pressing her head further in between her legs. Her other hand clutched Liz’s sheets tightly as her body felt like it was rapidly becoming an inferno.
“AGHHHHH…LIZ…FASTER, PLEASE.” Ava cried out
Liz was thankful her parents were downstairs and out of earshot.
“YES…YESSSS…OH FUCK YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Ava screamed as ever muscle in her body became tight and she came.
The blonde didn’t want to rest. She immediately pulled Liz up along her body and kissed her harder and with more passion than she ever kissed anyone else. Ava then rolled over, taking Liz with her. Their legs were between each other’s, sliding against their slick, sweat soaked bodies. As they continued to kiss, Ava slipped her hand between them and cupped her core. She rubbed the palm of her hand back and forth over Liz’s slit causing the brunette to circle her hips involuntarily.
“OH…HHMMMM…Ava please…oh yeah…make me cum.” Liz begged.
“Count on it…your majesty.” Ava promised. She put two of her fingers together and buried them deep inside Liz.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS. OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz screamed.
She didn’t last long, she couldn’t. Everything that Max had done to her body and now Ava…her senses were to inflamed and couldn’t take much more sweet torture. They looked at each other and kissed gently.
On the chair to the side, Max was pumping at his cock, trying to get himself hard again so he could be back inside Liz but it wasn’t working. He was on sensory overload and he loved it as much as he was frustrated. Liz and Ava looked over to him, the sides of their heads were touching.
“I think you broke him.” Ava said
“Yeah. Pity…I was really in the mood for him again.” Liz said
“Well I can take care of that for you.” Ava said as she got up off Liz and walked seductively over to Max. Then she knelt before him, opened wide and slowly wrapped her mouth around his limp dick.
Max moaned in pure bliss as Ava’s fulsome lips embraced his cock. His hand cradled the back of her head as she caressed him wetly with her tongue. His dick filled with blood, becoming harder as each second passed. Her fingers cupped his balls, fondling them before she sucked each nut into her mouth in turn, turning Max’s knees into quivering blobs of jelly.
“Oh yes.” he sighed as Ava ran her lips up his shaft and around his glands. When next she trailed down to his base, she was lightly running her teeth down his length. The exquisite sensation had him rising up on his toes.
As Ava concentrated on rhythmically swallowing Max’s ample length, she could feel the telltale signs of his cresting orgasm. Already she could feel his cock swelling in her mouth, even as she felt the semen surging in his balls and as she tasted the pre-cum on her tongue. However, her goal wasn’t to make him cum, it was to make him hard for his mate. Quickly she backed off.
“There, job done.” Ava said as she flicked his throbbing cock with her finger and watched it bounce.
Max stood up and grabbed Ava’s body close to his. He felt no objection from Liz and kissed the blonde as a thank you, in fact all he felt from Liz was an overwhelming urge to be one with him again. Ava looked at Liz and could see it in her eyes; quickly she jumped onto the bed and kissed Liz again. She could see Max approach and moved onto her back. Gently she spread her legs and guided Liz between them. Liz’s back was resting on Ava as the blonde eagerly spread her queen’s legs for their king.
Ava’s slit was pressed against Liz’s butt and knew that when ever Max thrust into Liz, she would feel it. “Come on Max. Take her like you want to.” Ava begged.
Max moved between Liz’s legs and looked into the eyes of both girls. Within seconds he was buried inside Liz once again and both women moaned and writhed. Max’s hands were all over Liz’s petite frame. Liz’s moved from Ava’s thighs and up onto Max’s body. Ava was all over the couple, her hands played with Liz’s breasts, pulling and tugging on her nipples. The inside of her thighs caressed Liz’s skin and her legs and feet ran wherever they could against Max.
All the while, all three were grinding away. Max grinded into Liz, Liz against Ava and Ava doing whatever she could to please them. Every thrust and gyration was felt by all three. Max and Liz missed the wild and abandoned sex they experienced on the island and it felt good to get a taste of that back.
“Ugnnn…LIZ…LIZ…LIZ.” Max groaned.
Ava then slipped her hand between the lovers and felt Max’s cock as it entered Liz. At the same time she fingered Liz’s clit, the touches were intensely powerful to the couple.
“LIZ…OH GOD AVA.” Max moaned
“MAX…AVA…YESSSSSSSS.” Liz cried
“LIZ…YES…OH GOD YES…MAX…HARDER, DO HER HARDER.” Ava screamed
Max went faster and harder. Hearing two women cry his name went straight to his ego and as a result he came again.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Max yelled
“OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDD.” Ava screamed but her fingers kept on her pressure to Liz
“Oh…UGNNN…AVA…AVA…MAX…PLEASSSSSSSSSSSEEEEEEEEEE.” Liz cried out as her body convulsed against her two lovers.
Max gently kissed both of them. He kissed Liz’s lips and Ava’s forehead. Ava couldn’t help but kiss and lick Liz’s shoulders, tasting the salty sweat off her body. Eventually Max withdrew from Liz and rolled to the side, and then Liz got off of Ava and moved between them. All three relaxed, softly caressing each other as they silently went over their memories of the encounter.
A Few Minutes Later…
“That was amazing. Not even Lonnie was that good and let me tell you, that girl had experience to spare.” Ava said as she trailed a finger around Liz’s nipple, “And Max…damn you’ve got stamina. You must have been inside her of hours, it certainly drove her nuts.”
“We live to please.” Liz said as she kissed Ava’s chin while running her hand over Max’s hard chest.
“So. Have you thought about any of the guys in town?” Max asked, his hand resting on Liz’s naked thigh.
“Oh there’s one or two I wouldn’t mind nailing. That Sheriff of yours…yum.” Ava said
“Valenti? You wanna do Valenti?” Liz said
“Yeah. So?”
“Well number 1. He’s twice your age, number 2: he’s seeing Amy Deluca and number 3 he’s like a dad to Tess.” Max said
“Damn it I was hoping he was single.” Ava said
Max and Liz looked at each other. “Can you believe this girl?” she asked him, not believing that it was only that fact that he was dating someone else that prevented her from perusing Jim.
“Honey, we just had some pretty amazing group sex. Nothing surprises me much anymore.”
Ava smiled, these people were so pliable when it came to sex that she loved to play with their minds as well as their bodies. She knew it wouldn’t be the last time she was with them and she couldn’t wait. However, that didn’t matter. She had found a place where she belongs and a family.
“Then there’s that boyfriend of Pam Troy’s. Now there’s a stud and a half. I felt him through his jeans at that rave and he was nearly as big a Max here.” Ava said as she wrapped her hand around Max’s dick again.
“Ava. Mine” Liz warned.
“What? You didn’t mind when I gave him a blowjob and I can’t help it if your boyfriend is so tasty.” Ava said defensively.
“Hmmm he is that.” Liz said, licking her lips. “And back then…I was just too turned on to care. Anyway, back to the Troy situation. I forgot to tell you that I liked the bruise you left her. It had perfect shades of black and blue. Maria said it was aesthetically pleasing.”
“I’m guessing that’s not all she said.” Ava said
“No, she said you were a bitch for not doing it when she was there to see it.” Liz said
“I guess I’ll have to make it up to her.” Ava said with a smile
“Now, about her boyfriend. You do know he’s a jerk who likes to beat up on any student he chooses.” Liz said
“But he’s got a big dick.” Ava said
“He’s racist, hates gays, lesbians and well everything.” Max said, “Not the kind of person we need to take into our little group. It’s probably why Pam’s dating him.”
“Guys…he has got a great big dick.” Ava said while nodding and smiling. “I’ll take care of the mind.”
“What do you mean you’ll take care of the mind?” Liz said as she and Max looked at Ava
“The Granolith. It…eh…helped with your parents didn’t it?” Ava asked and her new lovers nodded, “Well then. We get Feln to make a few attitude adjustments, make him a little more open. Once that’s done we take things slow with him. We bring him in and let him know a piece at a time and if we think he’s ready we tell him.”
“That’s a good attitude but everything that happens has to be his choice...personality modifications could negate that.” Max said
“Oh yeah…I forgot about the free will thing. Okay, I’ll ask Feln what can be done, besides I want this guy and if I can’t have him then hopefully it can work with some other guy…with a big dick of course.” Ava said
“Ava you do know that size isn’t everything?” Liz asked
“Oh yeah, like you really think that. I bet the first time you saw Max here you didn’t want to scream ‘Thank god’.” Ava said
“I…eh…that is…” Liz said
“Liz?” Max said
“Yes my love?”
“Size doesn’t matter?” Max asked
“Well…we girls have to tell you men something to boost your ego’s.” Liz said, “But don’t worry. You have definitely nothing to be concerned in that department, none of you guys do.”
“Tell me about it.” Ava said
They both looked at her.
“Oh I was over at Kyle’s and Tess’s earlier and saw him coming out of the shower…he thought I was Tess for a second.” Ava said
“Don’t let Tess know about that.” Max said
“Why? She was there. She came in from the kitchen at the same time.” Ava said
“Honey?” Max said
“Yes my king?” Liz responded
“I think we need to get this girl under control.” Max said
“Or we could just keep her all to ourselves and wrap her up under my covers.” Liz said
“Hmmm…that’s an idea.” Ava said, “But this chick need variety…sorry. Hey what’s Troy’s boyfriends name anyway?”
“Why am I not surprised?” Liz mumbled under her breath, “Sam, Sam Reese.” She said louder
“Ah well, even if I just screw him once to see how good he is it’ll be fun. Hmmm.” Ava said
“What?” Max asked
“Well, Kyle’s pretty hot. Do you think Tess will be up for sharing?” she asked
“Ava don’t go there.” Liz said
“I think I’ll ask her.” Ava said, “I bet Kyle be up for twins to be permanently in his bed.”
“Ava if you try to make a move on Kyle…” Max said
“Oh would you two relax. I’m not going to do anything without Tess’s say so. I’m just going to give them something to think about in case the Granolith option takes a nose drive.” Ava said, as she looked at Liz’s clock. “Oh well. I better get going…Michael will be getting worried again.”
With that, Ava got out of the bed and walked naked over to the pile of clothes on the floor. Both Max and Liz watched as her butt moved from side to side, Liz lightly tapped the side of his face to get his attention back to her. Ava decided to play a little longer and bent over slowly to give the couple on the bed a good look as she picked up her panties and slipped them up her legs.
“Get a good enough look guys?” Ava teased
Max cleared his throat and looked down at Liz.
“Oh wait Ava.” Liz said
“Yeah.”
“When I was with Isabel for the first time, there was this purple haze. It was the Pheromones in her becoming active and becoming apart of me. But with us there wasn’t anything.” Liz said
“Oh yeah, I’ve been…was sleeping with Lonnie. I’m already active.” Ava said
“So how come you and Zan never…”
“Never had a kid? Zan was never with Rath…at least not completely. A couple of hand-jobs and that’s it, neither of them were active.” Ava said
Ava finished dressing and left through the window.
“I guess we better get dressed as well.” Max said
“Pity.” Liz said, “I really miss being with you every day.”
“I know but we have to call Feln. The sooner we get him up to speed on Ava’s plan then the sooner we can get an answer.” Max said
Reluctantly the two got out of bed and watched each other as they dressed.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 21:00
The second the restaurant closed, Feln appeared in the back room and came out to speak with the group.
“YOU WANT TO WHAT?” Feln said, and then remembered who he was talk to. “Sorry. You want to what?”
“I’m guessing it’s not a good plan then?” Ava said
“No. Well unless he consents to the alteration but that’s not likely to happen is it?” Feln asked
“No, I guess not. It’s just that he has this really big…”
“Ava.” Max warned
“Yeah, yeah I know. It’s not everything.” Ava said
“What’s not everything?” Isabel asked her brother
“I’ll tell you later.” Max said
“Is there nothing you can do? He is cute.” Ava said
“Ava, a part of why you’re here is to find humans you can trust. Not pick some guy out of a party and twist his mind to your liking. If you can’t trust him then he’s not the one.” Feln said, then he paused. “I suppose I could do a psychological profile on the boy but I’m not guaranteeing anything.”
“Hey, anything you can do?” Ava said
“Actually the granolith idea isn’t a bad one. At the very least we can get rid of another jerk from school.” Maria said
“Maria, we can’t.” Liz said, “We’re the good guys remember.”
“And isn’t the good guys job to get rid of the bad guys?” Michael asked
“Well yeah. But I think people will notice if all the jerks at Roswell high start acting all respectable and nice.” Liz said
“We’re talking just one guy Liz…well to start with.” Tess said
“Okay. I should be going, I’ll shadow this…person tonight and scan him after he falls asleep.” Feln said
“He wont know anything happened will he?” Max asked
“No. He’ll just feel tired in the morning and have the whole loss of time thing…the usual abduction scenario.” Feln said, “Goodbye.”
Ava then looked at Kyle and Tess. “Well guys, there is still option 2.”
“Ava…no.” Tess said sternly
“It was just a suggestion.” Ava said, “Besides…you’re boy here looks a little disappointed.”
Tess looked at Kyle and crossed her arms. “Kyle?”
“It’s just the fantasy thing…twins…you know.” Kyle said
“Well…maybe for birthdays.” Tess said, eliciting a smile from Kyle and Ava
Max’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, 03:00am
Max was fast asleep when Feln arrived in his room. The alien moved over to the sleeping hybrid and shook him awake.
“Max. Max, wake up.”
“Gnnn…what?” Max said as his eyes tried to focus. “Feln…what…what time is it?”
“Just after three.” Feln said
“In the morning?” Max said. “Goodnight.” Max rolled over and closed his eyes.
“Max…” Feln said
“What?” Max said.
“I finished my scans.” Feln said
“How nice for you. Go tell Ava, she’s the one that wants to jump his bones.” Max said
“Max. He’s putting on an act.” Feln said
“What are you talking about?”
“His parents are the ones who have the attitude problems and he’s…well…he’s not trying to cause problems. My scans indicate he has bisexual tendencies and actually he has an attraction to Kyle…something to do with locker room after a game.
Everything he does is a cover, he’s trying to deny himself and lashing out at those who embody what he’s afraid of in himself.” Feln said, “If he wasn’t afraid, he could possibly be more open than Liz.”
“I don’t get it? Why would anyone do that?” Max asked
“You haven’t studied psychology.” Feln realised
“No, I’m a high school student…why would I?” Max said, “Listen Feln…I need my sleep, I have a busy day tomorrow so can you come back later and we’ll talk.”
“Oh, yes of course.” Feln said, “Sleep well, Majesty.”
“Night Feln.” Max said
As Feln vanished, Max turned so that he was face down on his bed and he pulled pillows over him. “They’re nuts. Every single last one of them is nuts.” he groaned before falling back to sleep.
To Be Continued…
Eraser Room, Roswell High, 12:30
When Liz arrived at school her first stop was the eraser room, Max had sent her a message for her to meet him there.
“What’s going on?” Liz asked as he sneaked in and locked the door.
“I heard on the grapevine that you’ve decided to let Ava join in on your little fun.” Max said
“Yeah, is that a problem?” Liz asked
“Well it’s just…it’s not…Liz she’s new in town and given that damned cover story she made up and how she spent last night…”
“So she made out with half the town. So what. She wants to know what people around here are like, after all she is going to have to pick one of them.” Liz said
“If she can find someone we can trust. And to be honest I think we got very lucky with you Maria, Alex and Kyle.” Max said
“Oh I know you got lucky, you got very, very lucky.” Liz said seductively
Max groaned. “Oh Liz please don’t. Remember we’re not allowed to do it in school and if you keep on…”
Liz pressed herself against her lover and ran her hand down his face. “Is my baby lacking will power?”
Max grabbed her hips and kissed her with the heat of a nova. Their tongues intertwined and Max pressed Liz against the wall, their hands were going everywhere. Max reached up to cup her breasts through her dress as she massaged his hardening dick through his pants.
Then he backed away as fast as he could, struggling to catch his breath.
“Liz…we…can’t. We promised.” Max said
“I…I know.” Liz said breathlessly as she sat herself up on the desk
Max then sat beside her and wrapped his arm over her shoulder. “We really do need more will power.” He said
“Maybe, but it’s still fun.” Liz said wickedly
Max chuckled. “Yeah, yeah it is.”
Liz turned her head to the side and looked up into Max’s eyes. “I need you Max. I don’t think I can go through today without you inside me.”
The two kissed, although it was a little gentler than before. “You wont. We can’t do it here but I am going to be with you before the day is out.” He promised, “But back to Ava.”
“Yeah, Ava. Listen Max, while you were in New York I got to know her. We can trust her and I want her…and not just for sex.” Liz said
“What do you mean?” Max asked
“She is a friend. When she was here, we told each other things…she could tell me things that she couldn’t tell Lonnie and I could talk to her about my feelings for you. I missed that when she left.” Liz said, “Besides, I’m the queen. If I say she stays she stays.” She teased
“You may be the queen but I’m the king.” Max teased back
“Which is why you get to make love to me every night.”
Max looked at her for a second. “I don’t make love to you every night. Not since we left the island.”
“I know…your loss.” Liz tossed back
“Oh come on. You’re either with Tess, Maria or my sister…and now there’s Ava.” Max said, not believing his ears
“And that’s your excuse? Surely my dark haired, handsome lover wouldn’t let three…four hot blooded vixens keep him from my bed.” Liz said
“Well one of them is my sister. And she is madly in love with you and Alex.”
“And I’m madly in love with her. The only person I love more is you.” Liz said just as the bell rang
“Damn…time to get back to work.” Max said as he jumped off the desk and went to the door but Liz stopped him.
“I meant what I said Max. Don’t let them being with me stop you from being with me…I want you 24/7 so if I’m with them and you want me just come to me. They won’t be going anywhere but I’ll be yours.” Liz said
Max looked at her eyes and could feel the sincerity in them. He had certainly made love to her while the others were there and watched, of course most of the time they were also involved with each other. He shook his head to break him self out of the fantasy that was building in his head and opened the door.
Command Centre, Alpha 1, 13:00
Alarms were blazing everywhere. Everyone on the base was running around, trying to get to their assigned stations. As Kalen entered the command centre he saw the solemn looks on the faces as they looked up at him.
“What? What happened?” Kalen asked
“Sir, we’ve just received a message from Antar. Lord Larek died at 3am this morning.”
“What? I talked to him last night he was fine.” Kalen said
“Sometime after that the virus entered into a new mutation. None of our genetic enhancements are effective now, when the mutation hit it spread like wildfire through his body. Complete metabolic shutdown occurred within 5 hours. At the same time, roughly 12 million citizens also fell to the virus.”
“How long before…”
“5 maybe 6 hours. After that Antar will be a dead world. Assuming the mutation is only limited to the home world then the colonies might last another week or so. A number of ships left before word of the mutation got out, they have already travelled most of the way to their destinations.”
“What about other species?” Kalen asked
“The only reason most of them are still alive is through genetic treatments we gave to them. If we are no longer safe…aside from samples of D.N.A we have here then this could very well be the last weeks out there.”
“And us?”
“We were kept in cryogenic suspension, freeze the virus and it can’t progress. We’ve been here for sixty years so that’s how much time we have left. I’ve already sent a signal to keep Earth space clear of all traffic. By the time any ship reaches here, the crew will be dead but the virus will still be around.”
“Good. At least we’ll have time to finish our work.” Kalen said, “I want all Antarians on Earth to report immediately. Tie up their affairs…just in case. And contact Feln to let him know. I want him to keep in close contact with the hybrid units in the U.S. and I want every other hybrid set to be found, then transported here are soon as possible. I want the bondings to be complete within 6 months.”
“Six months…sir, that’s…”
Kalen just looked at him.
“Six months sir. What of the hybrid sets that don’t have human counterparts?”
“Bring them in to. They might as well know what’s going on, at the very least they can aid in the protection of all the others.” Kalen said
“Yes sir.”
Kalen then left and went to inform the current residents of the island. After that he contacted his allies within the worlds governments. He had a lot of people to inform in the change in status but his plans were still in full go, he knew he couldn’t just dump the technology on the world; there would be too many questions. At least through his arrangements a decent cover could be maintained and the hybrids and their future families would all be taken care of.
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 17:00
Liz was pacing back and forth in her bedroom, waiting for Max to arrive and it was driving her out of her skin. All day she had felt the urge to be with him but they never had an opportunity, at least one that wouldn’t violate their parent’s trust.
“Come on Max. Where the hell are you?” she said to herself
{Missing me?} She heard him say through their bond
{Max where are you?}
{On my way to you. Mom needed me to pick up some groceries.} Max said, {But I felt you the whole time.}
{I need you Max. I haven’t been with anyone else today…and I wont until you’re inside me.} Liz said
Max then sent a telepathic caress. Liz felt it over her entire body and it soothed her, she sat on the edge of her bed and closed her eyes. The invisible touch was completely intoxicating to her but not as good as the real thing.
{Max, please.}
{I’m coming my love.} Max said
Then he knocked at her window. Liz jumped up and opened it, carefully walking backwards as Max slipped inside.
“Hey.” Liz said
“Hi.” He responded
He continued to moved forward as Liz moved backward, inching ever closer like a predator preparing to make the final strike against its prey. Liz eventually was cornered up against her chest of drawers and Max approached her, unbuttoning his shirt as he went. When they were inches apart, Liz ran her hands over his hard, naked chest.
“I love you.” Max said
“I love you.” She said
Max bent down slightly and ran his hands up her thighs. He moved up her legs, under the skirt of her dress and grabbed hold of her underwear. Gently he pulled the scrap of material down her legs and she kicked them off. One by one Liz undid the buttons on the front of her dress as Max undid the fastening on his pants; soon both were naked, their hands glided over each other.
Max pressed himself tightly against his mate and kissed her hard & passionately. Liz lifted her leg and wrapped it around Max’s leg. His hands trailed the bottom of Liz’s rib cage, around her back and down to caress the soft flesh of her ass.
Gently he lifted her up and sat her on the chest of drawers, spreading her legs as he moved in closer. The lovers looked at each other and Liz leaned back a little, giving Max the perfect angle to enter her.
He moved closer and Liz wrapped her hands around Max’s engorged rod. Gently she place the tip at her entrance and Max slowly entered her, both biting their lower lip to keep from crying out.
“Max…” Liz gasped
Gently he began to pull his hips back, then forward, back, forward, back, forward. His dick moved into Liz’s tight, waiting body. He was getting further in with each pelvic thrust. They clasped their hands tightly together as her hips began to move in time with her lovers’ gyrations.
“Hmmm…aghhh…uhnnn…oh Max…oh yes…oh yes…”
“Ugnnn…Liz….ohugnnnnnnnn.”
Their bodies were flushed, Liz’s nipples were as hard as pebbles and they were getting hotter by the minute.
“Damn, you two are hot.” They heard Ava say from the window.
Max and Liz looked over his shoulder to see Ava sitting on the windowsill but they never stopped. The young lovers continued to grind against each other, not letting their guest get in the way of what they’ve been waiting for all day. Ava didn’t move, she continued to watch and as Liz held Max’s body close to her, she could look over his shoulder and not break eye contact with the blonde.
“Go for it Max…do her.” Ava said
“Ugnnnn…oh god yes…ARGHHHHHHHHHH.” Liz cried out
“Uhnn…ugnnn…ugnnn…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Max groaned as he pumped his seed into his mate.
As they relaxed together, Ava came into the room, stripping as she went. First her halter-top came off, then her denim skirt. She didn’t wear underwear today and neither of the other two cared as they parted. Max could see the glimmer in Liz’s eye and knew what she wanted. He wanted her to have it…her, so he moved to her desk and sat on the chair.
Liz slipped of the chest and slowly moved toward Ava. Liz knew but was still surprised about how identical her body was to Tess. She placed her hands on the blondes’ hips and guided Ava over to her bed. Ava rested on the soft mattress and Liz moved on top of her, kissing her lustfully as their bodies pressed together, their nipples scrapping against each other.
“I’ve wanted you since we first met.” Ava said huskily, while pecking at Liz’s soft skin with her lips
“I know.” Liz said
Liz gently kissed her way down Ava’s body, stopping briefly to suck on the blondes’ breasts. The whimpers emitted where like music to both Max and Liz’s ears. Seeing their forms slide together drew in Max’s gaze, even if he wanted to he couldn’t look away from the erotic sight before him. Then Liz decided to venture further down. She drew her tongue over her soft, unblemished skin, and down over her tight stomach. Ava sat herself up on Liz’s pillows; she wanted to watch as Liz brought pleasure to her.
Liz briefly looked up into Ava’s eyes before spreading the blonde’s legs and latching her mouth onto her moist core. Liz ran the tip of her tongue over the length of her lover’s slit.
“Ohhhhhhhhh…yeahhhhhhhhhhhh. I’ve missed this.” Ava said, her eyes rolling back into her head, very few things were better than having another woman eat her pussy.
“Mmmmmmm.” Liz moaned, stabbing her tongue in as far as it could go into Tess’s sister.
Ava reached down with one hand and ran her fingers through Liz’s hair before pressing her head further in between her legs. Her other hand clutched Liz’s sheets tightly as her body felt like it was rapidly becoming an inferno.
“AGHHHHH…LIZ…FASTER, PLEASE.” Ava cried out
Liz was thankful her parents were downstairs and out of earshot.
“YES…YESSSS…OH FUCK YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Ava screamed as ever muscle in her body became tight and she came.
The blonde didn’t want to rest. She immediately pulled Liz up along her body and kissed her harder and with more passion than she ever kissed anyone else. Ava then rolled over, taking Liz with her. Their legs were between each other’s, sliding against their slick, sweat soaked bodies. As they continued to kiss, Ava slipped her hand between them and cupped her core. She rubbed the palm of her hand back and forth over Liz’s slit causing the brunette to circle her hips involuntarily.
“OH…HHMMMM…Ava please…oh yeah…make me cum.” Liz begged.
“Count on it…your majesty.” Ava promised. She put two of her fingers together and buried them deep inside Liz.
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS. OH MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz screamed.
She didn’t last long, she couldn’t. Everything that Max had done to her body and now Ava…her senses were to inflamed and couldn’t take much more sweet torture. They looked at each other and kissed gently.
On the chair to the side, Max was pumping at his cock, trying to get himself hard again so he could be back inside Liz but it wasn’t working. He was on sensory overload and he loved it as much as he was frustrated. Liz and Ava looked over to him, the sides of their heads were touching.
“I think you broke him.” Ava said
“Yeah. Pity…I was really in the mood for him again.” Liz said
“Well I can take care of that for you.” Ava said as she got up off Liz and walked seductively over to Max. Then she knelt before him, opened wide and slowly wrapped her mouth around his limp dick.
Max moaned in pure bliss as Ava’s fulsome lips embraced his cock. His hand cradled the back of her head as she caressed him wetly with her tongue. His dick filled with blood, becoming harder as each second passed. Her fingers cupped his balls, fondling them before she sucked each nut into her mouth in turn, turning Max’s knees into quivering blobs of jelly.
“Oh yes.” he sighed as Ava ran her lips up his shaft and around his glands. When next she trailed down to his base, she was lightly running her teeth down his length. The exquisite sensation had him rising up on his toes.
As Ava concentrated on rhythmically swallowing Max’s ample length, she could feel the telltale signs of his cresting orgasm. Already she could feel his cock swelling in her mouth, even as she felt the semen surging in his balls and as she tasted the pre-cum on her tongue. However, her goal wasn’t to make him cum, it was to make him hard for his mate. Quickly she backed off.
“There, job done.” Ava said as she flicked his throbbing cock with her finger and watched it bounce.
Max stood up and grabbed Ava’s body close to his. He felt no objection from Liz and kissed the blonde as a thank you, in fact all he felt from Liz was an overwhelming urge to be one with him again. Ava looked at Liz and could see it in her eyes; quickly she jumped onto the bed and kissed Liz again. She could see Max approach and moved onto her back. Gently she spread her legs and guided Liz between them. Liz’s back was resting on Ava as the blonde eagerly spread her queen’s legs for their king.
Ava’s slit was pressed against Liz’s butt and knew that when ever Max thrust into Liz, she would feel it. “Come on Max. Take her like you want to.” Ava begged.
Max moved between Liz’s legs and looked into the eyes of both girls. Within seconds he was buried inside Liz once again and both women moaned and writhed. Max’s hands were all over Liz’s petite frame. Liz’s moved from Ava’s thighs and up onto Max’s body. Ava was all over the couple, her hands played with Liz’s breasts, pulling and tugging on her nipples. The inside of her thighs caressed Liz’s skin and her legs and feet ran wherever they could against Max.
All the while, all three were grinding away. Max grinded into Liz, Liz against Ava and Ava doing whatever she could to please them. Every thrust and gyration was felt by all three. Max and Liz missed the wild and abandoned sex they experienced on the island and it felt good to get a taste of that back.
“Ugnnn…LIZ…LIZ…LIZ.” Max groaned.
Ava then slipped her hand between the lovers and felt Max’s cock as it entered Liz. At the same time she fingered Liz’s clit, the touches were intensely powerful to the couple.
“LIZ…OH GOD AVA.” Max moaned
“MAX…AVA…YESSSSSSSS.” Liz cried
“LIZ…YES…OH GOD YES…MAX…HARDER, DO HER HARDER.” Ava screamed
Max went faster and harder. Hearing two women cry his name went straight to his ego and as a result he came again.
“UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Max yelled
“OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDD.” Ava screamed but her fingers kept on her pressure to Liz
“Oh…UGNNN…AVA…AVA…MAX…PLEASSSSSSSSSSSEEEEEEEEEE.” Liz cried out as her body convulsed against her two lovers.
Max gently kissed both of them. He kissed Liz’s lips and Ava’s forehead. Ava couldn’t help but kiss and lick Liz’s shoulders, tasting the salty sweat off her body. Eventually Max withdrew from Liz and rolled to the side, and then Liz got off of Ava and moved between them. All three relaxed, softly caressing each other as they silently went over their memories of the encounter.
A Few Minutes Later…
“That was amazing. Not even Lonnie was that good and let me tell you, that girl had experience to spare.” Ava said as she trailed a finger around Liz’s nipple, “And Max…damn you’ve got stamina. You must have been inside her of hours, it certainly drove her nuts.”
“We live to please.” Liz said as she kissed Ava’s chin while running her hand over Max’s hard chest.
“So. Have you thought about any of the guys in town?” Max asked, his hand resting on Liz’s naked thigh.
“Oh there’s one or two I wouldn’t mind nailing. That Sheriff of yours…yum.” Ava said
“Valenti? You wanna do Valenti?” Liz said
“Yeah. So?”
“Well number 1. He’s twice your age, number 2: he’s seeing Amy Deluca and number 3 he’s like a dad to Tess.” Max said
“Damn it I was hoping he was single.” Ava said
Max and Liz looked at each other. “Can you believe this girl?” she asked him, not believing that it was only that fact that he was dating someone else that prevented her from perusing Jim.
“Honey, we just had some pretty amazing group sex. Nothing surprises me much anymore.”
Ava smiled, these people were so pliable when it came to sex that she loved to play with their minds as well as their bodies. She knew it wouldn’t be the last time she was with them and she couldn’t wait. However, that didn’t matter. She had found a place where she belongs and a family.
“Then there’s that boyfriend of Pam Troy’s. Now there’s a stud and a half. I felt him through his jeans at that rave and he was nearly as big a Max here.” Ava said as she wrapped her hand around Max’s dick again.
“Ava. Mine” Liz warned.
“What? You didn’t mind when I gave him a blowjob and I can’t help it if your boyfriend is so tasty.” Ava said defensively.
“Hmmm he is that.” Liz said, licking her lips. “And back then…I was just too turned on to care. Anyway, back to the Troy situation. I forgot to tell you that I liked the bruise you left her. It had perfect shades of black and blue. Maria said it was aesthetically pleasing.”
“I’m guessing that’s not all she said.” Ava said
“No, she said you were a bitch for not doing it when she was there to see it.” Liz said
“I guess I’ll have to make it up to her.” Ava said with a smile
“Now, about her boyfriend. You do know he’s a jerk who likes to beat up on any student he chooses.” Liz said
“But he’s got a big dick.” Ava said
“He’s racist, hates gays, lesbians and well everything.” Max said, “Not the kind of person we need to take into our little group. It’s probably why Pam’s dating him.”
“Guys…he has got a great big dick.” Ava said while nodding and smiling. “I’ll take care of the mind.”
“What do you mean you’ll take care of the mind?” Liz said as she and Max looked at Ava
“The Granolith. It…eh…helped with your parents didn’t it?” Ava asked and her new lovers nodded, “Well then. We get Feln to make a few attitude adjustments, make him a little more open. Once that’s done we take things slow with him. We bring him in and let him know a piece at a time and if we think he’s ready we tell him.”
“That’s a good attitude but everything that happens has to be his choice...personality modifications could negate that.” Max said
“Oh yeah…I forgot about the free will thing. Okay, I’ll ask Feln what can be done, besides I want this guy and if I can’t have him then hopefully it can work with some other guy…with a big dick of course.” Ava said
“Ava you do know that size isn’t everything?” Liz asked
“Oh yeah, like you really think that. I bet the first time you saw Max here you didn’t want to scream ‘Thank god’.” Ava said
“I…eh…that is…” Liz said
“Liz?” Max said
“Yes my love?”
“Size doesn’t matter?” Max asked
“Well…we girls have to tell you men something to boost your ego’s.” Liz said, “But don’t worry. You have definitely nothing to be concerned in that department, none of you guys do.”
“Tell me about it.” Ava said
They both looked at her.
“Oh I was over at Kyle’s and Tess’s earlier and saw him coming out of the shower…he thought I was Tess for a second.” Ava said
“Don’t let Tess know about that.” Max said
“Why? She was there. She came in from the kitchen at the same time.” Ava said
“Honey?” Max said
“Yes my king?” Liz responded
“I think we need to get this girl under control.” Max said
“Or we could just keep her all to ourselves and wrap her up under my covers.” Liz said
“Hmmm…that’s an idea.” Ava said, “But this chick need variety…sorry. Hey what’s Troy’s boyfriends name anyway?”
“Why am I not surprised?” Liz mumbled under her breath, “Sam, Sam Reese.” She said louder
“Ah well, even if I just screw him once to see how good he is it’ll be fun. Hmmm.” Ava said
“What?” Max asked
“Well, Kyle’s pretty hot. Do you think Tess will be up for sharing?” she asked
“Ava don’t go there.” Liz said
“I think I’ll ask her.” Ava said, “I bet Kyle be up for twins to be permanently in his bed.”
“Ava if you try to make a move on Kyle…” Max said
“Oh would you two relax. I’m not going to do anything without Tess’s say so. I’m just going to give them something to think about in case the Granolith option takes a nose drive.” Ava said, as she looked at Liz’s clock. “Oh well. I better get going…Michael will be getting worried again.”
With that, Ava got out of the bed and walked naked over to the pile of clothes on the floor. Both Max and Liz watched as her butt moved from side to side, Liz lightly tapped the side of his face to get his attention back to her. Ava decided to play a little longer and bent over slowly to give the couple on the bed a good look as she picked up her panties and slipped them up her legs.
“Get a good enough look guys?” Ava teased
Max cleared his throat and looked down at Liz.
“Oh wait Ava.” Liz said
“Yeah.”
“When I was with Isabel for the first time, there was this purple haze. It was the Pheromones in her becoming active and becoming apart of me. But with us there wasn’t anything.” Liz said
“Oh yeah, I’ve been…was sleeping with Lonnie. I’m already active.” Ava said
“So how come you and Zan never…”
“Never had a kid? Zan was never with Rath…at least not completely. A couple of hand-jobs and that’s it, neither of them were active.” Ava said
Ava finished dressing and left through the window.
“I guess we better get dressed as well.” Max said
“Pity.” Liz said, “I really miss being with you every day.”
“I know but we have to call Feln. The sooner we get him up to speed on Ava’s plan then the sooner we can get an answer.” Max said
Reluctantly the two got out of bed and watched each other as they dressed.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 21:00
The second the restaurant closed, Feln appeared in the back room and came out to speak with the group.
“YOU WANT TO WHAT?” Feln said, and then remembered who he was talk to. “Sorry. You want to what?”
“I’m guessing it’s not a good plan then?” Ava said
“No. Well unless he consents to the alteration but that’s not likely to happen is it?” Feln asked
“No, I guess not. It’s just that he has this really big…”
“Ava.” Max warned
“Yeah, yeah I know. It’s not everything.” Ava said
“What’s not everything?” Isabel asked her brother
“I’ll tell you later.” Max said
“Is there nothing you can do? He is cute.” Ava said
“Ava, a part of why you’re here is to find humans you can trust. Not pick some guy out of a party and twist his mind to your liking. If you can’t trust him then he’s not the one.” Feln said, then he paused. “I suppose I could do a psychological profile on the boy but I’m not guaranteeing anything.”
“Hey, anything you can do?” Ava said
“Actually the granolith idea isn’t a bad one. At the very least we can get rid of another jerk from school.” Maria said
“Maria, we can’t.” Liz said, “We’re the good guys remember.”
“And isn’t the good guys job to get rid of the bad guys?” Michael asked
“Well yeah. But I think people will notice if all the jerks at Roswell high start acting all respectable and nice.” Liz said
“We’re talking just one guy Liz…well to start with.” Tess said
“Okay. I should be going, I’ll shadow this…person tonight and scan him after he falls asleep.” Feln said
“He wont know anything happened will he?” Max asked
“No. He’ll just feel tired in the morning and have the whole loss of time thing…the usual abduction scenario.” Feln said, “Goodbye.”
Ava then looked at Kyle and Tess. “Well guys, there is still option 2.”
“Ava…no.” Tess said sternly
“It was just a suggestion.” Ava said, “Besides…you’re boy here looks a little disappointed.”
Tess looked at Kyle and crossed her arms. “Kyle?”
“It’s just the fantasy thing…twins…you know.” Kyle said
“Well…maybe for birthdays.” Tess said, eliciting a smile from Kyle and Ava
Max’s Bedroom, Evan’s Residence, 03:00am
Max was fast asleep when Feln arrived in his room. The alien moved over to the sleeping hybrid and shook him awake.
“Max. Max, wake up.”
“Gnnn…what?” Max said as his eyes tried to focus. “Feln…what…what time is it?”
“Just after three.” Feln said
“In the morning?” Max said. “Goodnight.” Max rolled over and closed his eyes.
“Max…” Feln said
“What?” Max said.
“I finished my scans.” Feln said
“How nice for you. Go tell Ava, she’s the one that wants to jump his bones.” Max said
“Max. He’s putting on an act.” Feln said
“What are you talking about?”
“His parents are the ones who have the attitude problems and he’s…well…he’s not trying to cause problems. My scans indicate he has bisexual tendencies and actually he has an attraction to Kyle…something to do with locker room after a game.
Everything he does is a cover, he’s trying to deny himself and lashing out at those who embody what he’s afraid of in himself.” Feln said, “If he wasn’t afraid, he could possibly be more open than Liz.”
“I don’t get it? Why would anyone do that?” Max asked
“You haven’t studied psychology.” Feln realised
“No, I’m a high school student…why would I?” Max said, “Listen Feln…I need my sleep, I have a busy day tomorrow so can you come back later and we’ll talk.”
“Oh, yes of course.” Feln said, “Sleep well, Majesty.”
“Night Feln.” Max said
As Feln vanished, Max turned so that he was face down on his bed and he pulled pillows over him. “They’re nuts. Every single last one of them is nuts.” he groaned before falling back to sleep.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 27
Library, West Roswell High, 11:00
Sam Reese was sitting in the library. He had a lot of work to finish for his next class and he was already falling behind thanks to the continuous ragging from Pam.
{It was only a damned dance.} He thought to himself as he remembered Ava’s body moving against his. The second he got home that night he got into a shower – a cold shower. Not that it did any good.
Then he turned his thoughts back to his work. Being on the team required him to maintain a minimal grade level but that had begun to slip. He could feel Pam’s eyes on him and it was getting irritating, she maybe the most popular girl at school but she could be a damned bitch sometimes.
Just then he felt a hand on the back of his head as it was pulled back. He was startled to find a pair of lips latched onto his own and a tongue invading his mouth. Soon it was over and his vision focused on Ava’s face.
“Ava?” he asked
“Now how’d you know I wasn’t Tess?” Ava asked as she sat on the edge of the desk. The second Max told her that Feln’s neural scan indicated that Sam was definite mating material she started to hunt her prey. She just needed to find away to get him into the group.
“Cause if you were, Kyle would be five feet away and ready to kick my ass. So what was that for?” Sam asked
“Just a little thank you for that dance.” Ava said
“GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HIM.” Pam said as she marched up to them
Ava just rolled her eyes back into her head.
“Pam, chill…” Sam said
“You shut up.” Pam said sternly before turning back to Ava, “Who the fuck do you think you are. He is my boyfriend so you…”
Ava stood up and crossed her arms as she faced Pam. As she moved Sam noticed that her tight jeans moved down over her butt slightly and he could clearly see the back of her black, see-through thong.
Pam then remembered her black eye that was taking its time fading. “You…you just stay away from him.”
“Really?” Ava said
“Yeah.” Pam said confidently, ready to do anything she needed to do to prevent another black eye.
“Pam lets go. Ava was just being…friendly.” Sam said, successfully hiding his smirk but not the bulge in his shorts. Ava’s kiss had been one of the biggest turn-ons he’d experience, it was like she could see into him and know exactly what to do to him to get a response.
“Friendly? Yeah that’s one word for it.” Pam said
Ava just exhaled deeply. “I need to go anyway.” She said as she started to walk away, lightly running her fingers over the side of his face as she moved away.
Pam then grabbed Ava’s arm as she saw the contact.
“Pam let her go.” Tess said as she came in. She’d heard her sister had decided to pay a visit.
“Or what Harding?” Pam said
“Well you see Ava has a specific M.O. Cause her problems and she gives you a black eye. Do it again and she breaks an arm, then after that she goes for any bone she wants.” Tess said as she moved next to he sister
Pam just looked at the twins, both smiling with confidence. She couldn’t tell if Tess was lying or whether it was the truth but then she did have the eye to prove it.
Ava then leaned over to whisper into Sam’s ear. “You know with me you get to be who you really are. You don’t need to hide what…or who you want just to please your parents or her. Dump her, I can make sure you see stars from now on.”
Sam stood up, {could she really know?} he thought to himself but dismissed it was one of her seduction techniques…too bad for him it was working. However, he knew that Pam’s big mouth would get her into trouble, or Ava would end up with a similar black eye to the one she had given Pam, unless he stepped in so he grabbed his things and moved over to the girl before heading out.
Ava started to pout. “He didn’t even say goodbye.”
Tess looked sharply at her sister. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”
“I, dear sister, am getting my man.” Ava said
“Ava…jeez…we don’t draw attention. We need subtle, besides we are going to bring him out of this whole cover thing he has going. But we need to open him up a little and then find a way to bring him in.” Tess said
“Yeah…you do it your way, I’ll do it my way. It’ll be quicker and I can get laid…unless you’re willing to share Kyle.” Ava said. Tess just looked at her, “Just once a week?”
“Ava.” Tess said
“Tess. Okay, I need sex, I need it a lot and this guy is the best candidate.”
“Oh my god, you’re unbelievable. You’re looking for someone you can love and who’ll father your children not some sex doll.” Tess said
“Yeah, I know but the love part is just a bonus…you do know about all this right?” Ava said
“Know about what?” Tess asked
Ava looked around to make sure they were alone. “Okay, Antarian sex 101. Antarian women look for mates who will give them the strongest children. You got that with Kyle and the fact that you love each other…plus.”
“Then explain Isabel and Alex? Somehow I don’t think Alex will be giving Isabel strong kids.” Tess said
“Well there are different kinds of strength. Physical, political, our energy levels and intellectual. And from what I can see Alex has got brains and he certainly has the stamina and strength to please Isabel and all the guys.” Ava said
“Oh that he does.” Tess said with a smile, she remembered the last time she had seen Kyle’s face after he’d been with Alex. “But about love being a bonus…bullshit. I’m your sister and I’m not letting you get into a serious relationship without love. After everything you’ve been through, you deserve it.”
Ava smiled, she could feel her sister’s love and concern for her. It warmed her spirit to know that there were people who felt like that for her. “Okay.” She said simply, if Tess could find someone to love then why not her. She was certainly attracted to Sam but she wondered if that could grow to love.
Then the bell rang.
“Damn it, I’m gonna be late.” Tess said
“Hmmm…okay, I’ll walk you to class.” Ava said
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, Same Time
Liz wasn’t feeling very well today. Her mother had tried a new recipe for dinner last night and it had a bad reaction with her. This morning she just felt like throwing up everything she had eaten for the last 10 years. When Isabel and Max learned of her state they came over. They both wanted to stay with her but Max had work to do so he was sent away but Isabel was ahead on credit so the brunette let her stay.
Isabel decided to help her girlfriend relax so she ordered Liz to strip and lay down on the bed. The blonde rubbed some oil into her hands and used her powers to heat it up before massaging it into Liz’s back.
“God Liz, I haven’t seen you this tense since we first got to the island.” Isabel said
“Hmmmm…you keep that up and I wont be for long.” Liz groaned
“What was in that meal that got you so…”
“Icky?” Liz asked
Isabel thought for a moment. “Okay. A good a word as any.”
“I wish I new. Mom just said it was a recipe from a friend.” Liz said
“Does she have any left?” Isabel asked
Liz hesitated for a moment as Isabel’s hands worked their magic. “Gnnnnnnnn…why?”
“Cause your mom and dad are both fine. I was going to give something to Feln, maybe he could find something in it.” Isabel said, “Something that effects the pheromones in us, either that or it could be an interaction with the energy…or the seal for that matter.”
“I think she had some leftovers.” Liz said, “At least I’m feeling better.”
“Yes, now back to what you told me earlier…” Isabel said
“Yeah?”
“You let Ava go down on Max?” Isabel said
“Well I didn’t let her, she just walked over to him and…yeah I guess I let her.” Liz said, and then she smiled. “Let me tell you it was a turn on.”
“Liz, when Michael…when he…you know, Alex almost ripped his head off.” Isabel said
“Yes but Alex has always considered Michael a threat to his relationship to you. I know that Ava wont try to come between me and Max. Besides I’m the head girl of our little house so I can order her to back off…hell I could even order Tess not to let her screw Kyle if I wanted.”
“But your not going to do that right. I mean you really wouldn’t take that decision from Tess would you?” Isabel asked, stopping her massage
“No I wouldn’t. Not unless Tess wanted the decision taken out of her hands but for now it is her call.” Liz said
“Good.” Isabel said as she bent down to whisper in her lover’s ear, “Cause abuse of power earns punishment and I don’t want to damage one millimetre of skin.”
Liz turned her head and looked up at the blonde who was straddling her back. “You wouldn’t do that.” She said confidently
“No, maybe not. But I do know all the right spots…” Isabel said as she started moving her hands to those spots, “…where your ticklish.”
Isabel started to tickle Liz; the brunette squirmed as she laughed.
“No, no, no, no…please…hah…not that…Hahaha…Isabel…please…”
“Oh come on you love it.” Isabel said as she continued her relentless assault on Liz’s sensitive skin.
Eventually she turned around under Isabel as the alien leaned over her. As their eyes connected Isabel stopped tickling and Liz stopped laughing. Gently Isabel brought her hand up and moved aside some of Liz’s soft locks. Isabel then fixed her gaze on her companion’s lips and slowly bent down. Their lips brushed together softly and they kissed, it was gentle at first as they stroked each other’s arms. Then it became more heated as their touches became more intimate.
“My parents are next door.” Liz breathed
“I don’t care.” Isabel said, “I love you, let me make you feel better.”
Liz unbuttoned her lover’s shirt and pushed it open to expose the luscious breasts concealed within. The brunette looked at Isabel with a ravenous, insatiable hunger, just by being here Isabel had made her feel better. Her girlfriend was a gorgeous, sensual woman and Liz felt an inexplicable urge to explore the other woman’s body with her mouth and hands. Isabel’s breasts were a larger than her own, but Liz’s were no less appetizing to the blonde who hovered above her. Liz reached up and took a nipple into her mouth, sucking gently, feeling the tiny nub stiffen even more in her mouth. Isabel’s flesh was soft, sweet and enticingly warm on her lips. Isabel moaned softly as she suckled those mouth-watering breasts, raking her inquisitive fingers through her hair, encouraging her but Isabel didn’t want her lover to strain so she bent down further so that Liz could lay back.
Liz didn’t need any urging. She moved from one breast to the other, sucking each nipple to stiff erection, her kisses were quickly becoming more and more passionate and more desperate. She pushed the other woman’s blouse over her shoulders and let it fall off her back to the floor, leaving her boyfriend’s sister naked from the waist up. A hunger ravished her body, guiding her every move and every touch, controlling her to please Isabel. She ran her hand along her side and placed it on Isabel’s flat belly, enjoying the warmth of her lover’s skin for a while. Isabel then realised that she was the one to be pleasing Liz, not the other way around.
Isabel took hold of Liz’s hands and pressed them to either side of her head. The sight of her lover sprawled across the sheets with her chest heaving with growing excitement, her face flushed, nipples erect and body undulating, crying out for her touch. She held Liz’s gaze, wetting her lips seductively as she slowly leaned down to suck on Liz’s tits.
“You like this?” Isabel asked, already knowing the answer
“Yes.” Liz breathed
Isabel grinned like a predatory animal. She unsnapped her shorts and slowly pushed them over her hips. Liz whimpered in frustration, eagerly waiting for the loving touch of the woman she loved. Isabel’s thin, red silk panties hugged her tightly, she bought them especially for Alex’s enjoyment but Liz’s appreciation was more than welcome. She slid her hand down the front of her underwear to tease her moist slit as Liz watched on, stroking herself through the delicate fabric.
Liz smiled; slowly she reached up rolled Isabel’s panties over her hips to expose her wet core. The sudden rush of cool air moved her swollen clit, making her shudder with rapture. It was like a kiss, soft and gentle against her causing a throbbing ache deep within her. Her lover sucked in a sharp breath and released it with passion as Liz’s eyes travelled over her naked body. The feel of Liz’s appreciative stare made her even warmer and wetter, deepening the need to touch Liz even more. Liz looked up at her with pure want; her eyes were filled with the fire of desire. Isabel reached down and stroked Liz’s cheek with the back of her hand, finding the skin smooth and warm with the oil she massaged her with.
Liz gave a deep sigh as her lips trembled with excitement. Seeing her lover in such a state of arousal turned Isabel on tremendously, she couldn’t help but to remember their first time together when they first explored each other’s bodies. She bent down and took Liz’s mouth in a kiss, hot and passionate, gently easing her tongue over Liz’s lips. The brunette’s tongue wrapping around hers in a frantic, intensely erotic dance that left them both gasping for breath.
Isabel trembled as she listened to her girlfriend’s melodic moans of pleasure, as their hands moved it like they were perfectly attuned to each other’s desires and needs. She didn’t know if it was because of the connection they shared from the Sharing, because they were both women, or if it had something do with the alien pheromones that Isabel implanted in her body. No matter the reason, it seemed to both as if she could actually feel each other’s heartbeat.
Isabel pressed herself on Liz’s nude body, the feel of the supple flesh pressed against her own was making her light headed as she took her lover’s mouth again in a lingering kiss, sucking on the other woman’s tongue hotly. Liz’s hands slid up and down her back, tracing the curves of her body, moving over her shoulders then sliding down to caress the small of her back. Isabel devoured her lover’s mouth with ravenous hunger, beginning to roll her hips wildly, grinding her thigh against Liz’s wet heat.
“Isabel…oh god…Isabel…oh yes.” Liz groaned as she caressed and squeezed Isabel’s ass cheeks, pulling her even closer. Liz wrapped her slender legs around her lover’s as the friction from Isabel’s leg sent jolts of energy through their entangled bodies. Isabel arched her back, thrusting her soft thigh hard against her queen’s slit until she could feel Liz’s clit pulsing, searching for it’s release.
“Aughnnnnnnn…uhnnnnnn…oh Isabel…UGHNNNNNNNNNNN.” Liz moaned
Isabel dropped a kiss on Liz’s shoulder, moving her way down to suckle her left breast. The hard, pink nipples strained to meet her mouth. She took the plump little nub between her lips and sucked it hungrily, teasing the very tip with gentle flicks of her tongue. Her lover writhed on the bed, sighing breathlessly as Isabel took one breast and then other into her mouth, devouring them, stuffing her face into the sweet flesh. The pounding in her core throbbed like a the beat of a drum until…
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz cried out, her body was unable to take anymore of the sweet torture administered from Isabel.
Liz’s legs clamped down on Isabel’s sides, making it impossible for her to move. Her eyes were closed as her body jerked and convulsed from her climax, her breathing ragged and unregulated. Gently Isabel caressed Liz’s body, soothing the enflamed flesh. Then Liz slowly opened her eyes.
“Feeling better?” Isabel asked
Liz gently nodded as a smiled crept over her face. With a tender touch she ran her fingers over Isabel’s cheek. “Much better.” Then her face became serious.
“You okay?” Isabel asked
Liz quickly pushed Isabel off her and ran to the bathroom. She made it to the toilet just in time to bring the contents of her stomach up and into the bowl. Isabel made a beeline for the bathroom and cradled Liz.
“What the hell’s wrong with me?” Liz asked as she tried to regain her breath
“I don’t know.” Isabel said sympathetically, “Come on, I’ll get you back to bed and then I’ll take some of that food up to Feln.”
Isabel helped Liz through to her bed and tucked her in before getting dressed. She spoke to Nancy and took a tub of food up to the mountain where she knew Feln would be.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, 12:30
“Ava, no.” Feln said as he entered commands into the Granolith
“Why not?” Ava said in frustration, “All you have to do is use this thing to mind…futz the guy and boom, another couple ready to go.”
“I checked in with Kalen, we can’t use the Granolith to alter anyone’s attitudes. The bonds between humans and Antarians are delicate as it is, if he is to mate with you it must be done without any coercion. I can use the Granolith to push and nudge him a little but you must bring him around, you have to bring him in…to make him see past his blood ties and bring him into this family.” Feln said
“Tess wont let me have a bonded relationship with him unless we love each other.” Ava said
“Oh.” Feln said
“I mean I know she can’t order it but she can convince Liz and she can order me. Besides…I do want love.” Ava said as she sat down against the wall
Feln sat down next to her. “Ava, I can’t imagine what you’ve been through in your life but all love is, is a collection of hormones and chemicals reacting in the body. Our people don’t place a high priority when seeking mates but you are half human, if you want it then go for it.”
“Really? You wont hold it against us?”
Feln chuckled, “No Ava, it was a part of why we sent you here. It has been many centuries since the majority of our people felt love; we consider this a new start for both Antarians and Humans. Even though our people will be dead, what we are will live on. But your Mr Reese, he is very, very attracted to you. Spend some time with him, our people are slightly empathic so scan his emotions, find the ones related to you and how he truly feels about the world around him…bring them out for a minute or two. See how he reacts, talk to him about them, and make him admit he has these feelings, especially the ones for Kyle. He’ll need them to be able to cross the bridge into this family. But above all, arouse his senses, make him want you above all else.”
“That I can do, but how do I bring him into the family?” Ava asked, “The second he finds out about what we are…he’ll run.”
“Liz didn’t, neither did Alex or Kyle and Maria…well she didn’t run too far.” Feln said, “If you can mate with him, Liz and the other girls will make love to you and bring you into fully into their family. Max and the others will do the same for your mate.”
“Do you think I can really get him?” Ava asked
“Ava you are really strong, nothing of you should have survived when Serena took hold of your mind and body but you did. You’re not a quitter, you fought for your life so now, now you get a chance to fight for your future.” Feln said, “Now, go and do what ever you need to do to get him.”
Ava smiled before running out of the chamber. She barely acknowledged Isabel walk past her to the chamber.
“Isabel. What can I do for you?” Feln said
“Liz is feeling sick, her mother made this for her dinner last night and she started to…it’s just messy.” Isabel said
“Liz is sick.” Feln said with concern
“Yes, why?”
“Isabel, the reason you and the other hybrids don’t get sick is because of an incredible immune system. An immune system that was passed on to your mates, you know during the initial phase of your time on the Island. Alex has Max’s, Kyle has Michael’s, Maria has Tess’s and Liz has yours. She shouldn’t be sick.” Feln said
“Oh…okay, well this is the food…” Isabel said, doing her best to hide her fear
Feln picked up his hexagonal scanner and examined the food down to the last microscopic particle. Then he looked at the results, “Oh no.” he said
“What?” Isabel asked as she looked at Feln, “Feln, come on tell me. What’s wrong with Liz?”
Feln looked into the princess’s eyes. “Something that shouldn’t be wrong with her.”
Hallway, West Roswell High, Between Classes
Kyle was standing by his locker, waiting for Tess. They had their next class together and had a project to get on with. When they met up they kissed briefly and paused to look over their notes before heading to the class. The hallways were packed but everyone moved to the sides as Ava walked down the hall.
“Hey Sammy.” Ava said as she approached Sam who was with other members of the team.
“Ava.” Sam greeted, his friends drooling
“So…ditched the bitch yet?” Ava asked
“Ava…I…” Sam stammered
“Oh well. Oh by the way, FYI, dating a twin has a very nice perk…just ask Kyle.” Ava suggested seductively
Kyle and Tess heard the comment and looked up, their eyes bulging. They weren’t the only ones to hear it, every body in the hall looked at the couple.
“Way to go Kyle.” Came one of the comments from one of the team, quickly followed by lots of others.
“Damn man.”
“Lucky son of a bitch.”
Then Kyle stopped them. “She didn’t mean that. She was kidding.” he said loudly enough for everyone to hear him
“Ava.” Tess growled
“Well he’s right, we haven’t.” Ava said, “I’m game but Tess…well, she’s the good girl.”
Ava then walked off back down the hall, as far as she was concerned it was mission accomplished. Sam’s interest was definitely rising; she could feel his arousal coming off of him. Ava might not be able to use the Granolith to completely waken Sam up to his own nature but a little twist and turn here and there…at first she didn’t think it would be up to much but now she was having fun.
“Bye, bye sis.” Ava said as she walked past her family
“Damn it man, she is totally hot for you.” Said one of Sam’s friends to him.
“On fire it’s more like.” Said another
Kyle turned around and rested his head on the locker. “Oh she’s dead.”
“Not too subtle is she?” Michael said as he and Maria came walking up
“Everyone is gonna be talking about this…there isn’t anyway this isn’t getting to Jim.” Tess said
“Tell me about it.” Kyle said
Boys Locker Room, Roswell High, Last Class of the Day
Kyle arrived for his football practice to find most of the team already present, including some of the younger players who usually stayed on the bench. The second he entered the room there was a round of applause from everyone. Sam was in the corner, when she saw Kyle he just looked at him. He was jealous; he had to admit it, not because Kyle was supposedly sleeping with twins but because one of them was Ava. He knew the second he saw her he was attracted, despite dating Pam, but he couldn’t understand why he was attracted to her and not Tess.
Kyle had to stop dead in his tracks.
“Huh.” he said, it was all he could think of
Then one of the freshmen players saw him and moved up to Kyle.
“Oh my god, you’re him…you’re Kyle Valenti. Dude you are a god…if I wasn’t half naked right now I’d hug you.” He said excitedly
“Uhhhh…thanks…why?” Kyle said
“Dude, your like totally screwing twins. Nobody we know even comes close to being that cool.”
Kyle closed his eyes and breathed out in frustration, after nothing being mentioned since the incident with Ava he kind of figured that nothing much was going to happen. “Okay, everyone listen up. I have not now, or never have slept with Ava Harding. I’m dating Tess, that’s it. Ava…she’s just liberal with what she says and like to play with people heads.”
“Good to know.” came a voice from behind him
“Coach.” Kyle said as he turned around
“Alright I want all you bozo’s out on the field…30 laps.” Coach Martins yelled, “Kyle get to my office.”
“Sir.” Kyle said as the room emptied
In the Coach’s Office…
“Sit down Kyle.” The coach said before sitting down behind his desk, “Kyle you can guess what this is about. The faculty have heard a few rumours and from what I just heard…”
“Coach, believe me. Ava was just playing, she’s like that. I haven’t done anything with her that you need to be concerned about…or is anyone’s business other than my family.” Kyle said
“Kyle.”
“Sorry sir, I’m just on edge. It’s not every day this kinda thing happens or that I’m treated like a hero for something I haven’t done.” Kyle said, “But…my dad knows I’m seeing Tess, he has ground rules for us because we’re under the same roof…trust me all bases are covered. And trust me, Tess would…well it would be very painful to me if I even looked at Ava.” Kyle said
“Welcome to the wonderful world of women.” Coach Martin said
“Then there’s Ava. If I hurt Tess then she would…well you’ve seen Pam Troy’s eye.” Kyle said
“Yes.” he trailed out, holding back his laughter. He didn’t think it would be appropriate to mock the misfortune of a student, even if it was deserved. “Okay Kyle, why don’t you get changed and out on the field.”
“Yes sir.” Kyle said as he went back into the locker room
Library, Roswell High, 16:00
Pam was sitting in the library with her friends when Sam walked up. He had been thinking about this all day and it intensified with each interaction with Ava. Nobody had ever made his body react this way, even when Pam threw herself at him and she was an easy lay, it didn’t take much to get into her pants. He figured that Ava would be a little harder, there was something about her and her so called family that he couldn’t put his finger on, but he was sure that being with her would be a lot more fun.
“You want to what?” Pam asked with disbelief
“I want to break up with you.” Sam said
“You know that’s the second time you’ve spoken and it sounds like your dumping me.” Pam said
“I am.” Sam said
“You bastard, nobody breaks up with me.”
“Well I just did.” Sam said, feeling more confident about it
“It’s that slut isn’t it?” Pam said, “You’re dumping me for her.”
“No I’m not…not exactly. I’m sick of it Pam, all your bitching, your complaining…everyday I hear you spout off about something different and then you go on about Parker, Deluca or one of the Evans…remember that time when Isabel helped out Parker when her grandmother was dying. You ragged on about her doing work that was beneath her, Isabel was being a good person and helping out a friend. It never stops and I want out. Then there is Ava. I’ve never met someone more open that she is, she isn’t hiding the fact that he wants me and I want her…there I said it. And I don’t feel like I have to hide what I really think with her, in fact I know I don’t have to hide. I can relax and say what I think…at least away from my parents.” Sam said, “You can learn a lot from those people Pam…believe me, you and your little Alpha girl posse could get a lot of help from watching them and learning.”
Sam just turned and left. Several other groups in the library were watching intently while trying to appear as though they weren’t watching. All smiled as the queen bitch was brought down a peg or two. Pam’s friends just twisted their hair and didn’t say a thing…what could they say.
Before Sam reached the door, he spotted some people who he intimidated or bullied for being nerds, geeks, gay or anything else that made them ‘different’ in the eyes of those around them. “Guys, for everything I’ve done to you before…I’m sorry. If you need anything, just ask. You wont have any problems from me again and if…I’m just sorry.” Sam said before leaving.
They were all speechless.
In the corner behind one of the stacks stood Ava who was smiling. Then Maria came up behind her.
“What did you do?” Maria asked
“Nothing.” Ava said, “That was all him.”
“Really?”
“Really. No mindwarps, no tweaking, altering or twiddling and no Granolith…not that Feln would let me.” Ava said
“So what the hell just happened?” Maria asked
“I guess I got to him…but this is only a first step.” Ava said
“Some would say that’s the hardest one to take but it is a very good start.” Maria said before turning a little shy. “If…if you want to, we can go spend some time together.”
“Are you sure you want to. I’m not my sister and I know that you love her.” Ava said
“I do love her and I know you’re not her but…but…”
Ava ran her hand down Maria’s arm and took her hand. “But you’re curious.”
Maria nodded.
“Is there somewhere where we can go? You’re place?” Ava asked
“No…my mom will be home and I think Michael is going to be at his place for at least an hour.” Maria said
Ava thought for a moment. “Ever done it in the girl’s locker room?”
“I…I…no.” Maria said, knowing that she promised not to make love in school but that wasn’t in the forefront of her mind right now.
Ava smiled brightly, “Come on.”
Together the two girls left out of the library. The wall shimmered slightly and Feln emerged when they were gone.
“You deserve it my lady.” Feln said happily. He had set the Granolith to test Sam, to see if he was deserving of Ava, nothing that would take away his free will but enough to let his hidden side out, but its effect didn’t kick in. He had already begun to break up with Pam by the time the Granolith began to send its signal. He could only assume that his apology came from being under the Granolith’s influence. But, he found what he needed to know.
To Be Continued…
Library, West Roswell High, 11:00
Sam Reese was sitting in the library. He had a lot of work to finish for his next class and he was already falling behind thanks to the continuous ragging from Pam.
{It was only a damned dance.} He thought to himself as he remembered Ava’s body moving against his. The second he got home that night he got into a shower – a cold shower. Not that it did any good.
Then he turned his thoughts back to his work. Being on the team required him to maintain a minimal grade level but that had begun to slip. He could feel Pam’s eyes on him and it was getting irritating, she maybe the most popular girl at school but she could be a damned bitch sometimes.
Just then he felt a hand on the back of his head as it was pulled back. He was startled to find a pair of lips latched onto his own and a tongue invading his mouth. Soon it was over and his vision focused on Ava’s face.
“Ava?” he asked
“Now how’d you know I wasn’t Tess?” Ava asked as she sat on the edge of the desk. The second Max told her that Feln’s neural scan indicated that Sam was definite mating material she started to hunt her prey. She just needed to find away to get him into the group.
“Cause if you were, Kyle would be five feet away and ready to kick my ass. So what was that for?” Sam asked
“Just a little thank you for that dance.” Ava said
“GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HIM.” Pam said as she marched up to them
Ava just rolled her eyes back into her head.
“Pam, chill…” Sam said
“You shut up.” Pam said sternly before turning back to Ava, “Who the fuck do you think you are. He is my boyfriend so you…”
Ava stood up and crossed her arms as she faced Pam. As she moved Sam noticed that her tight jeans moved down over her butt slightly and he could clearly see the back of her black, see-through thong.
Pam then remembered her black eye that was taking its time fading. “You…you just stay away from him.”
“Really?” Ava said
“Yeah.” Pam said confidently, ready to do anything she needed to do to prevent another black eye.
“Pam lets go. Ava was just being…friendly.” Sam said, successfully hiding his smirk but not the bulge in his shorts. Ava’s kiss had been one of the biggest turn-ons he’d experience, it was like she could see into him and know exactly what to do to him to get a response.
“Friendly? Yeah that’s one word for it.” Pam said
Ava just exhaled deeply. “I need to go anyway.” She said as she started to walk away, lightly running her fingers over the side of his face as she moved away.
Pam then grabbed Ava’s arm as she saw the contact.
“Pam let her go.” Tess said as she came in. She’d heard her sister had decided to pay a visit.
“Or what Harding?” Pam said
“Well you see Ava has a specific M.O. Cause her problems and she gives you a black eye. Do it again and she breaks an arm, then after that she goes for any bone she wants.” Tess said as she moved next to he sister
Pam just looked at the twins, both smiling with confidence. She couldn’t tell if Tess was lying or whether it was the truth but then she did have the eye to prove it.
Ava then leaned over to whisper into Sam’s ear. “You know with me you get to be who you really are. You don’t need to hide what…or who you want just to please your parents or her. Dump her, I can make sure you see stars from now on.”
Sam stood up, {could she really know?} he thought to himself but dismissed it was one of her seduction techniques…too bad for him it was working. However, he knew that Pam’s big mouth would get her into trouble, or Ava would end up with a similar black eye to the one she had given Pam, unless he stepped in so he grabbed his things and moved over to the girl before heading out.
Ava started to pout. “He didn’t even say goodbye.”
Tess looked sharply at her sister. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”
“I, dear sister, am getting my man.” Ava said
“Ava…jeez…we don’t draw attention. We need subtle, besides we are going to bring him out of this whole cover thing he has going. But we need to open him up a little and then find a way to bring him in.” Tess said
“Yeah…you do it your way, I’ll do it my way. It’ll be quicker and I can get laid…unless you’re willing to share Kyle.” Ava said. Tess just looked at her, “Just once a week?”
“Ava.” Tess said
“Tess. Okay, I need sex, I need it a lot and this guy is the best candidate.”
“Oh my god, you’re unbelievable. You’re looking for someone you can love and who’ll father your children not some sex doll.” Tess said
“Yeah, I know but the love part is just a bonus…you do know about all this right?” Ava said
“Know about what?” Tess asked
Ava looked around to make sure they were alone. “Okay, Antarian sex 101. Antarian women look for mates who will give them the strongest children. You got that with Kyle and the fact that you love each other…plus.”
“Then explain Isabel and Alex? Somehow I don’t think Alex will be giving Isabel strong kids.” Tess said
“Well there are different kinds of strength. Physical, political, our energy levels and intellectual. And from what I can see Alex has got brains and he certainly has the stamina and strength to please Isabel and all the guys.” Ava said
“Oh that he does.” Tess said with a smile, she remembered the last time she had seen Kyle’s face after he’d been with Alex. “But about love being a bonus…bullshit. I’m your sister and I’m not letting you get into a serious relationship without love. After everything you’ve been through, you deserve it.”
Ava smiled, she could feel her sister’s love and concern for her. It warmed her spirit to know that there were people who felt like that for her. “Okay.” She said simply, if Tess could find someone to love then why not her. She was certainly attracted to Sam but she wondered if that could grow to love.
Then the bell rang.
“Damn it, I’m gonna be late.” Tess said
“Hmmm…okay, I’ll walk you to class.” Ava said
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, Same Time
Liz wasn’t feeling very well today. Her mother had tried a new recipe for dinner last night and it had a bad reaction with her. This morning she just felt like throwing up everything she had eaten for the last 10 years. When Isabel and Max learned of her state they came over. They both wanted to stay with her but Max had work to do so he was sent away but Isabel was ahead on credit so the brunette let her stay.
Isabel decided to help her girlfriend relax so she ordered Liz to strip and lay down on the bed. The blonde rubbed some oil into her hands and used her powers to heat it up before massaging it into Liz’s back.
“God Liz, I haven’t seen you this tense since we first got to the island.” Isabel said
“Hmmmm…you keep that up and I wont be for long.” Liz groaned
“What was in that meal that got you so…”
“Icky?” Liz asked
Isabel thought for a moment. “Okay. A good a word as any.”
“I wish I new. Mom just said it was a recipe from a friend.” Liz said
“Does she have any left?” Isabel asked
Liz hesitated for a moment as Isabel’s hands worked their magic. “Gnnnnnnnn…why?”
“Cause your mom and dad are both fine. I was going to give something to Feln, maybe he could find something in it.” Isabel said, “Something that effects the pheromones in us, either that or it could be an interaction with the energy…or the seal for that matter.”
“I think she had some leftovers.” Liz said, “At least I’m feeling better.”
“Yes, now back to what you told me earlier…” Isabel said
“Yeah?”
“You let Ava go down on Max?” Isabel said
“Well I didn’t let her, she just walked over to him and…yeah I guess I let her.” Liz said, and then she smiled. “Let me tell you it was a turn on.”
“Liz, when Michael…when he…you know, Alex almost ripped his head off.” Isabel said
“Yes but Alex has always considered Michael a threat to his relationship to you. I know that Ava wont try to come between me and Max. Besides I’m the head girl of our little house so I can order her to back off…hell I could even order Tess not to let her screw Kyle if I wanted.”
“But your not going to do that right. I mean you really wouldn’t take that decision from Tess would you?” Isabel asked, stopping her massage
“No I wouldn’t. Not unless Tess wanted the decision taken out of her hands but for now it is her call.” Liz said
“Good.” Isabel said as she bent down to whisper in her lover’s ear, “Cause abuse of power earns punishment and I don’t want to damage one millimetre of skin.”
Liz turned her head and looked up at the blonde who was straddling her back. “You wouldn’t do that.” She said confidently
“No, maybe not. But I do know all the right spots…” Isabel said as she started moving her hands to those spots, “…where your ticklish.”
Isabel started to tickle Liz; the brunette squirmed as she laughed.
“No, no, no, no…please…hah…not that…Hahaha…Isabel…please…”
“Oh come on you love it.” Isabel said as she continued her relentless assault on Liz’s sensitive skin.
Eventually she turned around under Isabel as the alien leaned over her. As their eyes connected Isabel stopped tickling and Liz stopped laughing. Gently Isabel brought her hand up and moved aside some of Liz’s soft locks. Isabel then fixed her gaze on her companion’s lips and slowly bent down. Their lips brushed together softly and they kissed, it was gentle at first as they stroked each other’s arms. Then it became more heated as their touches became more intimate.
“My parents are next door.” Liz breathed
“I don’t care.” Isabel said, “I love you, let me make you feel better.”
Liz unbuttoned her lover’s shirt and pushed it open to expose the luscious breasts concealed within. The brunette looked at Isabel with a ravenous, insatiable hunger, just by being here Isabel had made her feel better. Her girlfriend was a gorgeous, sensual woman and Liz felt an inexplicable urge to explore the other woman’s body with her mouth and hands. Isabel’s breasts were a larger than her own, but Liz’s were no less appetizing to the blonde who hovered above her. Liz reached up and took a nipple into her mouth, sucking gently, feeling the tiny nub stiffen even more in her mouth. Isabel’s flesh was soft, sweet and enticingly warm on her lips. Isabel moaned softly as she suckled those mouth-watering breasts, raking her inquisitive fingers through her hair, encouraging her but Isabel didn’t want her lover to strain so she bent down further so that Liz could lay back.
Liz didn’t need any urging. She moved from one breast to the other, sucking each nipple to stiff erection, her kisses were quickly becoming more and more passionate and more desperate. She pushed the other woman’s blouse over her shoulders and let it fall off her back to the floor, leaving her boyfriend’s sister naked from the waist up. A hunger ravished her body, guiding her every move and every touch, controlling her to please Isabel. She ran her hand along her side and placed it on Isabel’s flat belly, enjoying the warmth of her lover’s skin for a while. Isabel then realised that she was the one to be pleasing Liz, not the other way around.
Isabel took hold of Liz’s hands and pressed them to either side of her head. The sight of her lover sprawled across the sheets with her chest heaving with growing excitement, her face flushed, nipples erect and body undulating, crying out for her touch. She held Liz’s gaze, wetting her lips seductively as she slowly leaned down to suck on Liz’s tits.
“You like this?” Isabel asked, already knowing the answer
“Yes.” Liz breathed
Isabel grinned like a predatory animal. She unsnapped her shorts and slowly pushed them over her hips. Liz whimpered in frustration, eagerly waiting for the loving touch of the woman she loved. Isabel’s thin, red silk panties hugged her tightly, she bought them especially for Alex’s enjoyment but Liz’s appreciation was more than welcome. She slid her hand down the front of her underwear to tease her moist slit as Liz watched on, stroking herself through the delicate fabric.
Liz smiled; slowly she reached up rolled Isabel’s panties over her hips to expose her wet core. The sudden rush of cool air moved her swollen clit, making her shudder with rapture. It was like a kiss, soft and gentle against her causing a throbbing ache deep within her. Her lover sucked in a sharp breath and released it with passion as Liz’s eyes travelled over her naked body. The feel of Liz’s appreciative stare made her even warmer and wetter, deepening the need to touch Liz even more. Liz looked up at her with pure want; her eyes were filled with the fire of desire. Isabel reached down and stroked Liz’s cheek with the back of her hand, finding the skin smooth and warm with the oil she massaged her with.
Liz gave a deep sigh as her lips trembled with excitement. Seeing her lover in such a state of arousal turned Isabel on tremendously, she couldn’t help but to remember their first time together when they first explored each other’s bodies. She bent down and took Liz’s mouth in a kiss, hot and passionate, gently easing her tongue over Liz’s lips. The brunette’s tongue wrapping around hers in a frantic, intensely erotic dance that left them both gasping for breath.
Isabel trembled as she listened to her girlfriend’s melodic moans of pleasure, as their hands moved it like they were perfectly attuned to each other’s desires and needs. She didn’t know if it was because of the connection they shared from the Sharing, because they were both women, or if it had something do with the alien pheromones that Isabel implanted in her body. No matter the reason, it seemed to both as if she could actually feel each other’s heartbeat.
Isabel pressed herself on Liz’s nude body, the feel of the supple flesh pressed against her own was making her light headed as she took her lover’s mouth again in a lingering kiss, sucking on the other woman’s tongue hotly. Liz’s hands slid up and down her back, tracing the curves of her body, moving over her shoulders then sliding down to caress the small of her back. Isabel devoured her lover’s mouth with ravenous hunger, beginning to roll her hips wildly, grinding her thigh against Liz’s wet heat.
“Isabel…oh god…Isabel…oh yes.” Liz groaned as she caressed and squeezed Isabel’s ass cheeks, pulling her even closer. Liz wrapped her slender legs around her lover’s as the friction from Isabel’s leg sent jolts of energy through their entangled bodies. Isabel arched her back, thrusting her soft thigh hard against her queen’s slit until she could feel Liz’s clit pulsing, searching for it’s release.
“Aughnnnnnnn…uhnnnnnn…oh Isabel…UGHNNNNNNNNNNN.” Liz moaned
Isabel dropped a kiss on Liz’s shoulder, moving her way down to suckle her left breast. The hard, pink nipples strained to meet her mouth. She took the plump little nub between her lips and sucked it hungrily, teasing the very tip with gentle flicks of her tongue. Her lover writhed on the bed, sighing breathlessly as Isabel took one breast and then other into her mouth, devouring them, stuffing her face into the sweet flesh. The pounding in her core throbbed like a the beat of a drum until…
“YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Liz cried out, her body was unable to take anymore of the sweet torture administered from Isabel.
Liz’s legs clamped down on Isabel’s sides, making it impossible for her to move. Her eyes were closed as her body jerked and convulsed from her climax, her breathing ragged and unregulated. Gently Isabel caressed Liz’s body, soothing the enflamed flesh. Then Liz slowly opened her eyes.
“Feeling better?” Isabel asked
Liz gently nodded as a smiled crept over her face. With a tender touch she ran her fingers over Isabel’s cheek. “Much better.” Then her face became serious.
“You okay?” Isabel asked
Liz quickly pushed Isabel off her and ran to the bathroom. She made it to the toilet just in time to bring the contents of her stomach up and into the bowl. Isabel made a beeline for the bathroom and cradled Liz.
“What the hell’s wrong with me?” Liz asked as she tried to regain her breath
“I don’t know.” Isabel said sympathetically, “Come on, I’ll get you back to bed and then I’ll take some of that food up to Feln.”
Isabel helped Liz through to her bed and tucked her in before getting dressed. She spoke to Nancy and took a tub of food up to the mountain where she knew Feln would be.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, 12:30
“Ava, no.” Feln said as he entered commands into the Granolith
“Why not?” Ava said in frustration, “All you have to do is use this thing to mind…futz the guy and boom, another couple ready to go.”
“I checked in with Kalen, we can’t use the Granolith to alter anyone’s attitudes. The bonds between humans and Antarians are delicate as it is, if he is to mate with you it must be done without any coercion. I can use the Granolith to push and nudge him a little but you must bring him around, you have to bring him in…to make him see past his blood ties and bring him into this family.” Feln said
“Tess wont let me have a bonded relationship with him unless we love each other.” Ava said
“Oh.” Feln said
“I mean I know she can’t order it but she can convince Liz and she can order me. Besides…I do want love.” Ava said as she sat down against the wall
Feln sat down next to her. “Ava, I can’t imagine what you’ve been through in your life but all love is, is a collection of hormones and chemicals reacting in the body. Our people don’t place a high priority when seeking mates but you are half human, if you want it then go for it.”
“Really? You wont hold it against us?”
Feln chuckled, “No Ava, it was a part of why we sent you here. It has been many centuries since the majority of our people felt love; we consider this a new start for both Antarians and Humans. Even though our people will be dead, what we are will live on. But your Mr Reese, he is very, very attracted to you. Spend some time with him, our people are slightly empathic so scan his emotions, find the ones related to you and how he truly feels about the world around him…bring them out for a minute or two. See how he reacts, talk to him about them, and make him admit he has these feelings, especially the ones for Kyle. He’ll need them to be able to cross the bridge into this family. But above all, arouse his senses, make him want you above all else.”
“That I can do, but how do I bring him into the family?” Ava asked, “The second he finds out about what we are…he’ll run.”
“Liz didn’t, neither did Alex or Kyle and Maria…well she didn’t run too far.” Feln said, “If you can mate with him, Liz and the other girls will make love to you and bring you into fully into their family. Max and the others will do the same for your mate.”
“Do you think I can really get him?” Ava asked
“Ava you are really strong, nothing of you should have survived when Serena took hold of your mind and body but you did. You’re not a quitter, you fought for your life so now, now you get a chance to fight for your future.” Feln said, “Now, go and do what ever you need to do to get him.”
Ava smiled before running out of the chamber. She barely acknowledged Isabel walk past her to the chamber.
“Isabel. What can I do for you?” Feln said
“Liz is feeling sick, her mother made this for her dinner last night and she started to…it’s just messy.” Isabel said
“Liz is sick.” Feln said with concern
“Yes, why?”
“Isabel, the reason you and the other hybrids don’t get sick is because of an incredible immune system. An immune system that was passed on to your mates, you know during the initial phase of your time on the Island. Alex has Max’s, Kyle has Michael’s, Maria has Tess’s and Liz has yours. She shouldn’t be sick.” Feln said
“Oh…okay, well this is the food…” Isabel said, doing her best to hide her fear
Feln picked up his hexagonal scanner and examined the food down to the last microscopic particle. Then he looked at the results, “Oh no.” he said
“What?” Isabel asked as she looked at Feln, “Feln, come on tell me. What’s wrong with Liz?”
Feln looked into the princess’s eyes. “Something that shouldn’t be wrong with her.”
Hallway, West Roswell High, Between Classes
Kyle was standing by his locker, waiting for Tess. They had their next class together and had a project to get on with. When they met up they kissed briefly and paused to look over their notes before heading to the class. The hallways were packed but everyone moved to the sides as Ava walked down the hall.
“Hey Sammy.” Ava said as she approached Sam who was with other members of the team.
“Ava.” Sam greeted, his friends drooling
“So…ditched the bitch yet?” Ava asked
“Ava…I…” Sam stammered
“Oh well. Oh by the way, FYI, dating a twin has a very nice perk…just ask Kyle.” Ava suggested seductively
Kyle and Tess heard the comment and looked up, their eyes bulging. They weren’t the only ones to hear it, every body in the hall looked at the couple.
“Way to go Kyle.” Came one of the comments from one of the team, quickly followed by lots of others.
“Damn man.”
“Lucky son of a bitch.”
Then Kyle stopped them. “She didn’t mean that. She was kidding.” he said loudly enough for everyone to hear him
“Ava.” Tess growled
“Well he’s right, we haven’t.” Ava said, “I’m game but Tess…well, she’s the good girl.”
Ava then walked off back down the hall, as far as she was concerned it was mission accomplished. Sam’s interest was definitely rising; she could feel his arousal coming off of him. Ava might not be able to use the Granolith to completely waken Sam up to his own nature but a little twist and turn here and there…at first she didn’t think it would be up to much but now she was having fun.
“Bye, bye sis.” Ava said as she walked past her family
“Damn it man, she is totally hot for you.” Said one of Sam’s friends to him.
“On fire it’s more like.” Said another
Kyle turned around and rested his head on the locker. “Oh she’s dead.”
“Not too subtle is she?” Michael said as he and Maria came walking up
“Everyone is gonna be talking about this…there isn’t anyway this isn’t getting to Jim.” Tess said
“Tell me about it.” Kyle said
Boys Locker Room, Roswell High, Last Class of the Day
Kyle arrived for his football practice to find most of the team already present, including some of the younger players who usually stayed on the bench. The second he entered the room there was a round of applause from everyone. Sam was in the corner, when she saw Kyle he just looked at him. He was jealous; he had to admit it, not because Kyle was supposedly sleeping with twins but because one of them was Ava. He knew the second he saw her he was attracted, despite dating Pam, but he couldn’t understand why he was attracted to her and not Tess.
Kyle had to stop dead in his tracks.
“Huh.” he said, it was all he could think of
Then one of the freshmen players saw him and moved up to Kyle.
“Oh my god, you’re him…you’re Kyle Valenti. Dude you are a god…if I wasn’t half naked right now I’d hug you.” He said excitedly
“Uhhhh…thanks…why?” Kyle said
“Dude, your like totally screwing twins. Nobody we know even comes close to being that cool.”
Kyle closed his eyes and breathed out in frustration, after nothing being mentioned since the incident with Ava he kind of figured that nothing much was going to happen. “Okay, everyone listen up. I have not now, or never have slept with Ava Harding. I’m dating Tess, that’s it. Ava…she’s just liberal with what she says and like to play with people heads.”
“Good to know.” came a voice from behind him
“Coach.” Kyle said as he turned around
“Alright I want all you bozo’s out on the field…30 laps.” Coach Martins yelled, “Kyle get to my office.”
“Sir.” Kyle said as the room emptied
In the Coach’s Office…
“Sit down Kyle.” The coach said before sitting down behind his desk, “Kyle you can guess what this is about. The faculty have heard a few rumours and from what I just heard…”
“Coach, believe me. Ava was just playing, she’s like that. I haven’t done anything with her that you need to be concerned about…or is anyone’s business other than my family.” Kyle said
“Kyle.”
“Sorry sir, I’m just on edge. It’s not every day this kinda thing happens or that I’m treated like a hero for something I haven’t done.” Kyle said, “But…my dad knows I’m seeing Tess, he has ground rules for us because we’re under the same roof…trust me all bases are covered. And trust me, Tess would…well it would be very painful to me if I even looked at Ava.” Kyle said
“Welcome to the wonderful world of women.” Coach Martin said
“Then there’s Ava. If I hurt Tess then she would…well you’ve seen Pam Troy’s eye.” Kyle said
“Yes.” he trailed out, holding back his laughter. He didn’t think it would be appropriate to mock the misfortune of a student, even if it was deserved. “Okay Kyle, why don’t you get changed and out on the field.”
“Yes sir.” Kyle said as he went back into the locker room
Library, Roswell High, 16:00
Pam was sitting in the library with her friends when Sam walked up. He had been thinking about this all day and it intensified with each interaction with Ava. Nobody had ever made his body react this way, even when Pam threw herself at him and she was an easy lay, it didn’t take much to get into her pants. He figured that Ava would be a little harder, there was something about her and her so called family that he couldn’t put his finger on, but he was sure that being with her would be a lot more fun.
“You want to what?” Pam asked with disbelief
“I want to break up with you.” Sam said
“You know that’s the second time you’ve spoken and it sounds like your dumping me.” Pam said
“I am.” Sam said
“You bastard, nobody breaks up with me.”
“Well I just did.” Sam said, feeling more confident about it
“It’s that slut isn’t it?” Pam said, “You’re dumping me for her.”
“No I’m not…not exactly. I’m sick of it Pam, all your bitching, your complaining…everyday I hear you spout off about something different and then you go on about Parker, Deluca or one of the Evans…remember that time when Isabel helped out Parker when her grandmother was dying. You ragged on about her doing work that was beneath her, Isabel was being a good person and helping out a friend. It never stops and I want out. Then there is Ava. I’ve never met someone more open that she is, she isn’t hiding the fact that he wants me and I want her…there I said it. And I don’t feel like I have to hide what I really think with her, in fact I know I don’t have to hide. I can relax and say what I think…at least away from my parents.” Sam said, “You can learn a lot from those people Pam…believe me, you and your little Alpha girl posse could get a lot of help from watching them and learning.”
Sam just turned and left. Several other groups in the library were watching intently while trying to appear as though they weren’t watching. All smiled as the queen bitch was brought down a peg or two. Pam’s friends just twisted their hair and didn’t say a thing…what could they say.
Before Sam reached the door, he spotted some people who he intimidated or bullied for being nerds, geeks, gay or anything else that made them ‘different’ in the eyes of those around them. “Guys, for everything I’ve done to you before…I’m sorry. If you need anything, just ask. You wont have any problems from me again and if…I’m just sorry.” Sam said before leaving.
They were all speechless.
In the corner behind one of the stacks stood Ava who was smiling. Then Maria came up behind her.
“What did you do?” Maria asked
“Nothing.” Ava said, “That was all him.”
“Really?”
“Really. No mindwarps, no tweaking, altering or twiddling and no Granolith…not that Feln would let me.” Ava said
“So what the hell just happened?” Maria asked
“I guess I got to him…but this is only a first step.” Ava said
“Some would say that’s the hardest one to take but it is a very good start.” Maria said before turning a little shy. “If…if you want to, we can go spend some time together.”
“Are you sure you want to. I’m not my sister and I know that you love her.” Ava said
“I do love her and I know you’re not her but…but…”
Ava ran her hand down Maria’s arm and took her hand. “But you’re curious.”
Maria nodded.
“Is there somewhere where we can go? You’re place?” Ava asked
“No…my mom will be home and I think Michael is going to be at his place for at least an hour.” Maria said
Ava thought for a moment. “Ever done it in the girl’s locker room?”
“I…I…no.” Maria said, knowing that she promised not to make love in school but that wasn’t in the forefront of her mind right now.
Ava smiled brightly, “Come on.”
Together the two girls left out of the library. The wall shimmered slightly and Feln emerged when they were gone.
“You deserve it my lady.” Feln said happily. He had set the Granolith to test Sam, to see if he was deserving of Ava, nothing that would take away his free will but enough to let his hidden side out, but its effect didn’t kick in. He had already begun to break up with Pam by the time the Granolith began to send its signal. He could only assume that his apology came from being under the Granolith’s influence. But, he found what he needed to know.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 27B
Girl’s Locker Room, West Roswell High, Immediately Following
The second Maria and Ava entered the locker room; the alien pushed Maria up against the wall and kissed her. Maria could instantly tell the difference between the twins kissed, when Tess kissed her there was always tenderness and love where as Ava was kissing her with pure lust.
“Are…are you sure…you want to do this?” Ava asked as she kissed her was around the side of Maria’s neck and across her throat.
“Yes.” Maria gasped
Ava lifted Maria’s shirt up over her breasts to expose her bra clad peaks and through the bra the alien kissed, sucked and nipped at the human’s with her mouth and teeth. Each gentle touch of the other woman’s lips against Maria’s flesh made her entire body tingle and her core that much wetter. She longed to feel her girlfriend’s sister’s tongue inside her and from the way Ava kissed her down her front, Maria knew she wouldn’t have long to wait before fantasy became reality. The touch of hands on her ass made Maria jump softly but then Ava lifted the human’s skirt to expose her underwear and was kissing the tops of her thighs. Ava smiled at the ruby red panties her newest lover chose to wear, it was a huge turn on.
Ava then gently ran her tongue over Maria’s thigh until she was barely a centimetre from the red panties. She looked up as Maria looked down and then Ava pushed the garment aside before planting gentle kisses on Maria’s slit
“Uhnnnnn.” Maria moaned gently
Maria bit down on her lower lip, face wrinkled in delirium as her lover’s tongue worked it’s magic over her most sensitive region. Her pussy was dripping with honey and her clit throbbed to frantically. She rubbed her ass tightly against the wall, and so grinding her hips against Ava’s mouth - begging for more. A request that was obliged. Sliding a finger up her leg, Ava inserted it into her slit and worked it in and out slowly. The pleasure was intense, piercing the depths of her soul and building tides of emotion that only Michael and Tess have achieved in creating. Maria bucked against her lover’s finger and tongue, wanting it to go deeper, harder and faster but Ava kept the rhythm slow and steady. Then Ava slowly licked the length of Maria’s cunt, slipping her rough tongue between the red folds of her pussy.
“Uhn…UHNN…AHHHHHHHHHHH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD.”
Maria moaned deeply. Her orgasm was stirring in her belly until she could no longer contain it and she cried out, flopping helplessly against the wall as Ava’s talents brought forth the climax from her. It was fast, furious and left her gasping for breath, Maria collapsed, sliding to the floor in front of Ava. The alien crawled up to her, looking at her gently as hands brushed errant tendrils of hair away from her face. Maria grabbed her and kissed her passionately.
They stopped.
It was then they felt someone’s eyes on them. Both instantly knew who it was and looked up at Tess who stood to their side, her arms crossed. Ava jumped up as she looked into the stern gaze of her sister’s eyes.
“Tess.” Ava said
Tess just held up her hand to silence her sister and marched over to Maria. With one quick movement she captured Maria’s lips in a searing kiss. Ava knew she was claiming Maria as her own and made sure that she knew it. Then Tess backed away with a smile on her face that warmed Maria through to her soul.
“I always wondered what we look like together.” Tess said
“Your not mad?” Ava asked
“How can I be mad? Liz did give you permission to be with her and Isabel. And I did say it was okay for you two to be together…I mean I thought I would be upset if you actually did it and I am slightly but…” Tess started
“But you’re totally turned on.” Ava finished.
Tess couldn’t lie; she had to admit it so she nodded her head. Maria smiled before biting her lower lip. She then caressed the side of Tess’s face; Tess then took hold of her hand and gently kissed the palm.
“You two do look good together.” Ava said as she started to move backward.
Tess then grabbed her arm to stop her. “You’re apart of this family Ava…our family. I know you care about us all so…stay.” she said
Ava smiled and hugged her sister before looking at Maria with seductive glances.
“What?” Maria asked
“Ever done it with twins before?” Tess asked
Maria’s eyes bulged as far as they could and them smiled. “Oh Kyle’s so gonna kill me.” she chuckled out
“Only out of jealousy sweetie.” Ava said with an innocent voice
One alien then the other kissed Maria hard and fast as they removed each article of clothing from her body. Then they stripped themselves leaving three naked bodies, one still reeling from her orgasm and the other two were heated, ready and eager to feel the same.
Tess and Ava licked their lips as they watched Maria’s breasts rise and fall as she breathed. Their hands caressed her body with light, gently touches before bending down. Each captured a nipple in their mouths and suckled gently on the teat.
“Ghnnnnnnnn.” Maria gasped as she ran her hand over her sweat soaked forehead and ran her fingers through her hair.
Tess and Ava then ran their hands up Maria’s soft legs until they reached her core. Maria’s back arched as two different yet identical fingers slid deep into her body. As one pulled out the other pushed in deeper and then they switched, one digit was always inside the human. The dual assault on her breasts and slit were intoxicating. Maria couldn’t get enough.
“OH GOD…OH GOD…OH. MY. GODDDDDDDDD.” Maria screamed again
She kissed both aliens again but was unsure what to do next. Here she was with two aliens, one who held her heart and the other who was filled with passion. She didn’t know who to make love to first.
Tess then made the decision for her. She ran her hand along the side of Ava’s face and placed it on the back of her head. Then she did the same with Maria and pushed the two together. Their lips fused, their tongues duelled as Tess watched her sister and lover together.
Tess then moved behind Ava and pulled her sister down so that her head was resting on her lap. Maria leaned over the latest addition to the group and as she slid down her body, rubbing her breasts across her skin, she gave gentle kisses. Ava held her hands up and Tess took hold of them. Maria circled her tongue over Ava’s nipples, causing the girl to squirm under her touch and rub her silken hair into Tess’s lap. Then the human progressed lower and lower. With each inch covered, Ava slightly parted her legs until Maria’s head was squarely between them.
Maria looked up the length of the body beneath her and locked onto Ava’s glistening moist eyes before looking up at Tess’s. Tess nodded her approval and consent before Maria latched her mouth over Ava’s core and lapped away.
“Maria…oh god…yes…GODDDD…Tess, she’s so good.” Ava moaned
Ava let to one of Tess’s hands and placed her own behind Maria’s head, pushing her closer into the apex of her thighs. Maria kept going, stabbing her tongue in and out or flicking up and down or side to side. Ava gripped Tess’s hand even tighter, a sign to Tess that her sister’s orgasm was fast approaching.
“Hmmmmmm.” Maria moaned into Ava
“Maria…Mariaa…MARIAAA…HARDER…PLEASE.” Ava cried out
Her body convulsed, her stomach rippled and her breasts heaved. Her face was soaked and red spread all over her skin as her senses were over come with passion.
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Ava’s body stiffened and then released as she came.
Maria kissed her way back up Ava’s body and kissed around her through as Tess stroked some of Ava’s blonde tresses away before bending down to kiss her forehead. Maria then moved off Ava and the two moved up onto their knees. All three women embraced. Maria went to kiss Tess but she was stopped.
“Not yet. Tonight I’m coming to your bed so we can spend all night together.” Tess said, it had been along time since they had done that and both wanted to badly
Maria continued to hold her twin lovers, enjoying the feel of their skin against hers.
“I totally love you guys.” Maria said breathlessly before looking into Tess’s eyes. “Oh, I mean…”
“I know what you mean.” Tess said, “You love me as your girlfriend and Ava as a close friend like Isabel or Liz.”
“You know as much as I would love to stay like this. Those cheerleaders will be coming back in from practice soon.” Ava said
The three then started to dress. As Tess and Maria pulled on their panties, Ava looked at the two.
“Is it my imagination or are you two wearing the same kind of underwear?” Ava asked
Both smiled. “It’s just a little pact we have. We have identical underwear and we call each other every morning and decide what to wear for that day.” Tess said
“Sometimes we just forget the underwear all together.” Maria teased
“Oh kinky. I bet the guys must love it.” Ava said before pausing for a second, “Could I join in?”
Both nodded and hugged the new hybrid as a welcome to their panty-pact.
“Cool, so…I think we better go shopping. I mean if we’re going to do this I need to have underwear that match yours.” Ava said
“Hmmmm, shopping spree to Victoria’s Secret.” Maria said with a sly smile. “I wonder what else we can find.”
“Planning on buying Michael a little present?” Tess asked
“Well he’s been a good boy lately. I think a little eye candy reward is in order but I’m going to need something that will make my little Spaceboy stand up and beg.” Maria said
“Does Michael know you refer to him as your little Spaceboy?” Ava asked
“Oh I’m not referring to Michael when I say that. Little Spaceboy is just a little lower on his body.” Maria teased
All three girls laughed and slapped Maria lightly on her arm. “I don’t think you have anything to worry about in that department Maria.” Tess said, “It doesn’t take much for you to get him going.” Then they continued to get dressed and when they were done, they left to Maria’s car and drove off.
Command Chamber, Alpha 1, 16:30
Feln had arrived back on the base to brief his brother on the situation with Liz. He still couldn’t believe the situation had arisen, Feln knew that a certain amount of distance had developed between the teenagers since being back under the scrutiny of their parents but the sheer misfortune, the one in a billion chance that the chemicals actually were on Earth resulted in Feln having the worst headache of his life.
“Are you sure about this?” Kalen asked as he looked over Feln’s notes
“Definitely sure. Liz ate the food and fell sick, her symptoms are textbook…well a little different because she’s human.” Feln said
“But she is human. This shouldn’t even be a factor and the family isn’t in danger of…well it isn’t is it?” Kalen asked
“No. But after the level of intimacy on the island…things are a little strained and Liz, as dominant female, is the most sensitive to the situation.”
“How could we not foresee this…hell at the very least we should have had a plan made up just in case?” Kalen said
“There was no way to predict that the Vocas would affect Liz…but when we realised she had the second royal seal we should have considered the possibility.” Feln said
“Yeah we should have. Oh what did you tell Isabel? She must be pretty worried about Liz.”
“She is…I just told her to go home and that I’d be out here double checking my work.” Feln said
“THAT’S ALL?” Kalen said, “She must be going out of her mind and then she’ll speak to Max…oh I think I have a headache.”
“Isabel has an appointment with Michael, and Michael is being very strict about some rules he’s set up to avoid the wrath of Alex again. One of them is being on time.”
“Why? What’s the appointment?” Kalen asked
“Michael is painting a nude portrait of Isabel as Isabel’s gift to Alex for his birthday.” Feln said
“Oh well…you better get back and explain the situation to Max and Liz. You do know what do to rectify the situation? It’s not like we’ve done this with humans before.” Kalen said
“I have an idea.” Feln said before leaving
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 19:00
“I’M WHAT?” Liz yelled as she sat up in bed
“Going through the Vocas.” Feln said
“Which is what?” Max asked from his sitting position next to Liz
“Puberty.” Liz said, using the knowledge passed onto her from the Seal.
“Puberty?” Max asked
“Let me explain.” Feln said, “Antarians have three stages of puberty. The first is identical to what humans go through, the second is what you experienced on the island…the awakening of you’re pheromone glands and the third…the Vocas…is very rare. It’s a reversal of the bonds you’ve formed. It’s a complete regression to you’re physical, emotional and mental status prior to the selection of you’re mates.”
“So how come I got sick after eating?” Liz asked
“The food contained a collection of herbs and spices. In the unique proportions of that meal the chemicals combined to produce a substance that heightens sensitivity and promotes a premature reaction in our mating instincts. Liz…the Vocas, it normally happens after you’re 20 years old and only then when there is some stress in the family…stress that could separate you all. Everything you are feeling just now is premature, your bodies reacting to your mind’s fears. I have no doubt that when you hit twenty this situation wouldn’t have happened, any problems would have been ironed out but because of that food…” Feln said
“Oh come on that’s ridicules, we would never fall apart like that. It would never happen, not after everything we’ve been through.” Liz said
“Oh really? There is no family stress at all? Ava’s on the scene, she’s drawing a lot of attention, you’re all trying to find away to bring Sam Reese into the family, you’re all mating less and you are all less open with each other.”
Max and Liz looked at each other. Feln was right about everything, especially the last part. It had been a long time since they all sat down and talked, since they all had dinner together and enjoyed their freedom.
“What do we do?” Max asked as he held his mates hand
“Well the first can be done tonight. Liz, I want you to call Isabel, Maria and Tess. It’s time you initiate Ava completely into the family, bond yourself to her just as you have with the others. Once she is tied to the family a part of the problem will be done with.” Feln said
“And then?” Liz asked, eager for another session with all the girls
“Then I have to come up with a little creative thinking.” Feln said, “But there is something else…Liz, when you were with Isabel you felt better. That was because you energy and hers were being shared. Isabel’s is only slightly different from Max’s and that eased your symptoms. The best way for you to feel better is to mate with Max.”
Max and Liz smiled brightly. As Feln left they embraced each other, Max eased himself under the covered where they made love again and again until the women responded to Liz’s telepathic summons. When they did arrive, Max kissed Liz and then decided to give them all some privacy. {Maybe the guys are free?} Max thought to himself as he climbed out on the balcony, briefly stopping to watch each of the women start to undress themselves as they approached Liz’s bed.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 10:00am The Next Morning
Ava was sitting in a booth, playing with the straw from her chocolate milkshake as she stared dreamily off into space. She couldn’t get over her experience with Maria and Tess yesterday and then the intensity of last nights bonding was breathtaking. Sam was also reeling from yesterday, he had felt so liberated and for the first night in the past couple of months since dating Pam he’d gone to bed without a blowjob but it was also without her arguing about anything.
“Hey.” Sam said as he saw Ava sitting alone
“Hey.” Ava responded
“You look like you’re stoned.” Sam said
“No, last night I just had this…I can’t explain it, but now…now I feel like I’m really apart of something bigger and better. I’m just feeling a bit wow.” Ava said
“It shows. What happened?” Sam asked as he sat down
“I can’t tell you…not yet anyway.” Ava said, “Maybe someday soon.”
“I hope so.” Sam said
“So I heard about you’re little break up, actually I saw it. Caused quite a scene.” Ava said
Sam smiled, “Yes it was wasn’t it? Do you think her popularity will be okay?”
“Her popularity? That’s what you’re worried about?” Ava asked snapping back into reality.
“Well she doesn’t have much else. Those friends of hers only hang with her because it’s a status thing.” Sam said
Ava looked at him, “Is it really that bad?”
“Well…yeah. I mean she’s still got her parents money so at least she can still go to bed happy.” Sam said
“She’s that much of a shallow bitch?”
“Hey that’s my ex-girlfriend you’re talking about.” Sam admonished before smiling
Ava smiled with him, “You know, Kyle heard about that apology of yours. He wouldn’t say it but I think he’s proud of you.”
“He is?” Sam said slightly flustered
Ava smiled as she played on his hidden attraction to Kyle. “Yeah. Actually he thinks you’re great on the team.”
“He…he does?”
Neither realised it at the time but under the table their feet brushed together, Ava, subconsciously, took her foot out of her shoe and rubbed it along Sam’s flesh at his ankle where his jeans ended.
“Ava can I ask…you aren’t sleeping with Kyle are you?” he asked, needing to be sure
“No, I’m not. Not that I don’t want to but I would never do anything to him without Tess’s consent. She means too much to me.” Ava said
“What about those stories about…I don’t know exactly…something about an explosion and your friends thinking you were dead?” Sam asked
Ava immediately remembered everything that Liz and the others said as her cover and that Kalen had provided physical evidence to back it up. “Yeah. That’s all true. I got in with a bad crowd, this creepy guy Nicholas got inside my head…spiked my drinks with drugs to keep be nice and subservient, basically really bad crap that Tess managed to get me out off. Nicholas then decided to get a little revenge and blew up our apartment. Tess…she thought I was inside and moved out here but well I was close to the big bang but all I got out of it was a case of amnesia. When I got my head screwed back on I came out to find her but then I got a case of good friends who really care for me.”
“Wow.” Sam was floored
“Yeah.”
“What happened to this…uh…Nicholas?” Sam asked
“He’s dead. He was trying to do something, the…authorities caught onto him and sent a bullet into the base of his spine. He was on a cliff at the time and fell a long way down.” Ava said without remorse, remember how the Skin touched her body made her feel sick inside.
“So he’s completely out of your life.” Sam said
“He was completely out of it when Tess brought me back but he didn’t like or take no as an answer.” Ava said
“I’m sorry.” Sam said as he held her hand securely
“What about you? Any war stories?” Ava asked
“Nothing like yours.” Sam said, “Oh there is this one thing…you see I recently dated this insane whore called Pam. Now that’s dangerous.”
Both burst out laughing.
Behind the counter Liz and Maria watched the pair interact.
“Yeah. He’ll do.” Maria said, liking the smile on Ava’s face
“I think so too. He really does like her.” Liz said
“Yep…so how are you feeling this morning?” Maria asked
“Better. Being with Max and all of you helped a lot but Feln did say it was only temporary…what ever he needs to do he said he’ll be ready later today.” Liz said
“I’m guessing we all need to be there.” Maria said
“Yes, it’s a family affair.” Liz said, getting more curious about what Sam and Ava were talking about. She slowly moved over to the booth with her order pad. “Hi what can I get you?”
“Hey Liz.” Ava said
“Liz.” Sam greeted more warmly than usual, “Uhhhh…how about…eh oh hell just a coke.”
“One coke? Ava?” Liz said
“I’m fine Liz.” Ava said
Liz looked back and forth between the two as they stared at each other. “Sam, for gods sake just ask her out all ready.”
“Huh?” Sam muttered
“Liz?” Ava whispered her warning
“It’s totally obvious that you want to. Ask her out or from now on you’ll be refused service in here.” Liz said sternly
“I…ehh…” Sam looked back and forth between the two women and then fixed onto Ava. “Ava, do you want to go out later? There’s a new movie at the drive in.”
“Sounds good.” Ava said
Liz smiled and started to walk away but then stopped. “Oh Ava, remember we have that thing tonight. Fel…our friend wants us to be ready at a moments notice.”
“It’s okay Liz, I have the beeper you gave me.” Ava said
Liz walked away and Sam turned back to Ava.
“Yeah…she’s definitively changed.” Sam said as he pointed in Liz’s general direction
“Well I’ve only known her since early this year so I wouldn’t know.” Ava said
“Well trust me, she’s changed.” Sam said, “So what’s this thing you have on tonight?”
“Just a family thing.” Ava said
“Family? With Liz…and I’m guessing Max, Isabel, Alex, Maria, Michael, Tess and Kyle?”
“Yeah. We’re just one big happy family.” Ava said
“Just out of curiosity…they’re all dating right? They’re not married?” Sam asked
“Not married yet.” Ava said with a smile
“They’re really that serious?”
“When true love hits you just know it.”
“Yeah.” Sam said softly, “I guess you do.”
Then he shook his head and looked about, both realised just what Ava’s feet were doing but neither backed away.
“Can…can I come?” Sam asked
Ava looked into his eyes, deep into his eyes and felt a yearning in her soul. “I wish you could…but you’re not ready.”
“Ready? Ready for what?” Sam asked
Ava didn’t know how to respond without giving anything away, but then she realised that she wanted and needed to give something away. She wanted him to begin to accept that he had been chosen by her to be apart of something huge. “Something…amazing. Something I think you’d be perfect for but…I have to wait.”
“Okay.” Sam said
“Okay?” Ava said while shaking her head, “That’s it?”
“For now. I…I have this feeling you’ll tell me when it’s time and I can accept that.” Sam said as he took hold of Ava’s hand, “Just don’t keep me on the hook to long. I hate mysteries.”
Ava smiled. “So tell me about yourself.”
“What do you want to know?” Sam asked
“Well…okay this is the infamous Roswell, do you believe in aliens?” Ava asked jokingly
“Actually I do.” Sam said
“Really?”
“Well yeah, I mean there have to be billions of planets out there. It’s stupid to think that Earth is the only one with life on it…then there’s planets that could have completely different forms of life…don’t you think?”
“I totally agree.” Ava said
“But what I really hate is all those movies that make aliens out to be the bad guys. I mean yeah there could be one or two bad apples in a species…or a lot in a species for that matter but look at us. Look at the amount of crap we do.”
Ava smiled. {Score.} She thought to herself, “So what about you’re parents?”
“They definitely don’t believe in aliens.” Sam joked
“No…what are they like?” Ava asked
“Well…uh…the thing about my parents…it’s…well…”
“Not people you want to upset?” Ava asked
“Pretty much. They are…right wing I guess. If the extreme right wing had little branches coming off of it then they would be on the branches. It’s all just talk, they never act but sometimes…”
“You wish they would stop talking.” Ava said
Sam looked at her. “Yeah. That’s it exactly. Just once it would be nice if they could just stop complaining about…everything. Like the President. The man just got voted in, he’s just starting the job and they’re ragging about his proposed tax cut for those who it would do the most good. And it’s not the cut they’re against, it’s because the president’s a liberal democrat. That is so not a good reason for all that.”
“No, no it’s not. I’m guessing they wouldn’t like me very much then.” Ava said
“Now you don’t know that.” Sam said
“Trust me Sam. They wouldn’t but I’m not to bothered, the only people’s whose opinion matters to me is my family…and you.” Ava said
Sam felt a warmth flow through his body as Ava told him that his opinion mattered to her. He was become a little nervous, everything about this vixen sitting across from him sent tingles up his body. He’d never known anyone who could affect him like her.
“So how’d they feel about you know who?” Ava asked
“Oh Pam they liked, whenever she came over she was prim, proper and well spoken. And her parent’s had lot and lots of money.” Sam said
“Ah yes, the best way into a parents heart…cash.” Ava said sarcastically, then she looked at Sam and remembered whom they were talking about. “Oh god, sorry…I didn’t mean…”
“No, Ava, It’s okay. It’s the truth…at least where my folks are concerned. Hell when I first asked Pam out they probably hired a P.I. to dig up her families financial records.”
“They would really do that? I mean hire someone to dig up dirt on you’re dates?” Ava asked, her concern growing
“Got something to hide?” Sam asked
Ava looked at Sam. He could see the fear in her eyes, even though she was doing a good job of hiding it, he could still see it.
“Ava, what’s wrong? I mean you’ve told me about that Nicholas thing.”
“It’s nothing, I just don’t like people digging into my past.” Ava said
Sam held her hand securely in an attempt to comfort her. “Ava you don’t need to lie…not with me. Please tell me…is this something to do with this thing I’m not ready for?”
“Yes.” Ava said hesitantly, “And I know I don’t need to lie to you and I will tell you everything…hopefully soon.”
“Ava…okay, I’m pretty sure they wont do it. I was just…I don’t know…being sarcastic about how bad they could be. I’m sorry.”
Ava shook it off. “So am I. So…what about this date?”
“Well there is a showing in half an hour.” Sam said
“Let’s go.” Ava said
The two then left and got into Sam’s car, just as Pam walked down the street. She saw them but they didn’t see her, they were both to busy talking to each other to notice. The look of sheer hatred in her eyes was evident to those with her.
“That bitch is going down.” Pam said
“Pam…she’s got a lot of back up and now with Sam…”
“He is mine. Like hell she’s going to keep his interest for long…I just got to him too much, that kind of chemistry can be scary to some guys.” Pam said
One of her friends then rolled her eyes, {Oh he’s got chemistry all right, just not for you.} she thought to herself
Drive-in Theatre, Roswell, 11:00am
The drive-in had been more or less empty. Not to many people come to see a movie this early on a Saturday morning but Sam and Ava didn’t mind as they shared a large bucket of popcorn. Both were watching the movie but weren’t really seeing it, they were talking, telling jokes and laughing. Every so often their hands brushed together as they reached for some popcorn, and each time it sent shivers up their spines.
“You enjoying the movie?” Sam asked
“Yeah, it’s not bad. Thanks for asking me to come.” Ava asked
“Yeah well, I have this feeling that whatever’s going on with Liz…well whatever she orders, happens.”
“And you’d be right. But she would never use it like that…unless she was having fun.” Ava said
“You make it sound like she’s a queen or something.” Sam said
Ava smiled as she put some popcorn in her mouth. Just before she did, Sam watched as she poured a little Tabasco Sauce on to the handful.
“How can you eat that stuff?” Sam asked
“Just a little dietary quirk. Sweet and spicy…Tess likes it as well.”
“And Max, Isabel and Michael.” Sam said, it was not an enquiry but more like a statement of fact.
“Yeah, how’d you know?” Ava said
“I don’t know. Just things I’ve seen that are…they’re clicking into place if you know what I mean.” Sam said
“Yes, I do.” Ava said, “Actually…I think I better go to the bathroom just now.”
“Oh now that you mention it…” Sam said
They both got out of the car and Sam locked it. They then went over to the bathrooms next to the ticket booth.
Women’s Bathroom…
After Ava finished her business she stood in front of the mirror over the sink. She used her powers to touch up her makeup and add an extra shine to her hair.
“Do you know what you’re doing?” she asked her reflection
Then she moved over to the machine on the wall and used her powers on it. Within seconds out spurted a handful of condoms, without Sam being initiated into the family he couldn’t get her pregnant but he has been with Pam Troy and god knows where she’s been.
“Better safe than sorry.” She said to herself, not knowing just what her alien immune system could shake off. Then she marched to the door.
Men’s Bathroom…
Sam paced back and forth in the bathroom, occasionally stopping to look at himself in the mirror.
“This is insane…this is insane…this is insane…” he repeated over and over.
He moved over to the sink and turned on the tap. Sam cupped his hands and splashed water over his face.
“I’ve just met her…I’m not going to sleep with her on the first date.” He told himself with determination.
Then the image of her writhing against him when they danced together at their first meeting entered his head. He instantly knew that his will power would be useless against Ava. He wouldn’t push or even suggest it but if it came up…
He quickly moved over to the dispenser and hit it three times up the length of its side and out came a single condom. He knew this machine well.
As he took the foil container in his hand he looked at it intently.
“No.” he said and threw it to the sink and moved to the door, if there was anyone worth resisting it was Ava. He wanted to do this right.
He moved over to the door and put his hand on the handle but before he opened it he looked over to the condom. {What if wanting to do this right isn’t enough?} He thought to himself. He marched over to the sink and grabbed the condom before putting it into his pocket. “Better safe than sorry.” He said (at the exact same time as Ava.)
Then he left.
Outside the Bathrooms…
The two left at the same moment and almost bumped into each other. A wave of shyness over took them and neither knew where it came from, they have never been this shy before.
“Hi.” Ava said
“Hey.” Sam said
Sam then reached his hand over to Ava’s and took hold of it. Then they started walking over to the car, past the ticket office.
“Give me the damned money.” they heard a mumbled voice through the door.
BANG.
BANG.
Two shots rang out just before the door burst open and a masked man came running out. The man stopped dead in his tracks when he saw the two teenagers. Sam then saw his arm raising and the gun in his hand. He didn’t even think about acting, he just quickly turned as back on the man and put his body between Ava and the gun.
“SAM.” Ava yelled out, being twisted out of the way and distracted she couldn’t use a mindwarp on the attacker
BANG.
To Be Continued…
Girl’s Locker Room, West Roswell High, Immediately Following
The second Maria and Ava entered the locker room; the alien pushed Maria up against the wall and kissed her. Maria could instantly tell the difference between the twins kissed, when Tess kissed her there was always tenderness and love where as Ava was kissing her with pure lust.
“Are…are you sure…you want to do this?” Ava asked as she kissed her was around the side of Maria’s neck and across her throat.
“Yes.” Maria gasped
Ava lifted Maria’s shirt up over her breasts to expose her bra clad peaks and through the bra the alien kissed, sucked and nipped at the human’s with her mouth and teeth. Each gentle touch of the other woman’s lips against Maria’s flesh made her entire body tingle and her core that much wetter. She longed to feel her girlfriend’s sister’s tongue inside her and from the way Ava kissed her down her front, Maria knew she wouldn’t have long to wait before fantasy became reality. The touch of hands on her ass made Maria jump softly but then Ava lifted the human’s skirt to expose her underwear and was kissing the tops of her thighs. Ava smiled at the ruby red panties her newest lover chose to wear, it was a huge turn on.
Ava then gently ran her tongue over Maria’s thigh until she was barely a centimetre from the red panties. She looked up as Maria looked down and then Ava pushed the garment aside before planting gentle kisses on Maria’s slit
“Uhnnnnn.” Maria moaned gently
Maria bit down on her lower lip, face wrinkled in delirium as her lover’s tongue worked it’s magic over her most sensitive region. Her pussy was dripping with honey and her clit throbbed to frantically. She rubbed her ass tightly against the wall, and so grinding her hips against Ava’s mouth - begging for more. A request that was obliged. Sliding a finger up her leg, Ava inserted it into her slit and worked it in and out slowly. The pleasure was intense, piercing the depths of her soul and building tides of emotion that only Michael and Tess have achieved in creating. Maria bucked against her lover’s finger and tongue, wanting it to go deeper, harder and faster but Ava kept the rhythm slow and steady. Then Ava slowly licked the length of Maria’s cunt, slipping her rough tongue between the red folds of her pussy.
“Uhn…UHNN…AHHHHHHHHHHH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD.”
Maria moaned deeply. Her orgasm was stirring in her belly until she could no longer contain it and she cried out, flopping helplessly against the wall as Ava’s talents brought forth the climax from her. It was fast, furious and left her gasping for breath, Maria collapsed, sliding to the floor in front of Ava. The alien crawled up to her, looking at her gently as hands brushed errant tendrils of hair away from her face. Maria grabbed her and kissed her passionately.
They stopped.
It was then they felt someone’s eyes on them. Both instantly knew who it was and looked up at Tess who stood to their side, her arms crossed. Ava jumped up as she looked into the stern gaze of her sister’s eyes.
“Tess.” Ava said
Tess just held up her hand to silence her sister and marched over to Maria. With one quick movement she captured Maria’s lips in a searing kiss. Ava knew she was claiming Maria as her own and made sure that she knew it. Then Tess backed away with a smile on her face that warmed Maria through to her soul.
“I always wondered what we look like together.” Tess said
“Your not mad?” Ava asked
“How can I be mad? Liz did give you permission to be with her and Isabel. And I did say it was okay for you two to be together…I mean I thought I would be upset if you actually did it and I am slightly but…” Tess started
“But you’re totally turned on.” Ava finished.
Tess couldn’t lie; she had to admit it so she nodded her head. Maria smiled before biting her lower lip. She then caressed the side of Tess’s face; Tess then took hold of her hand and gently kissed the palm.
“You two do look good together.” Ava said as she started to move backward.
Tess then grabbed her arm to stop her. “You’re apart of this family Ava…our family. I know you care about us all so…stay.” she said
Ava smiled and hugged her sister before looking at Maria with seductive glances.
“What?” Maria asked
“Ever done it with twins before?” Tess asked
Maria’s eyes bulged as far as they could and them smiled. “Oh Kyle’s so gonna kill me.” she chuckled out
“Only out of jealousy sweetie.” Ava said with an innocent voice
One alien then the other kissed Maria hard and fast as they removed each article of clothing from her body. Then they stripped themselves leaving three naked bodies, one still reeling from her orgasm and the other two were heated, ready and eager to feel the same.
Tess and Ava licked their lips as they watched Maria’s breasts rise and fall as she breathed. Their hands caressed her body with light, gently touches before bending down. Each captured a nipple in their mouths and suckled gently on the teat.
“Ghnnnnnnnn.” Maria gasped as she ran her hand over her sweat soaked forehead and ran her fingers through her hair.
Tess and Ava then ran their hands up Maria’s soft legs until they reached her core. Maria’s back arched as two different yet identical fingers slid deep into her body. As one pulled out the other pushed in deeper and then they switched, one digit was always inside the human. The dual assault on her breasts and slit were intoxicating. Maria couldn’t get enough.
“OH GOD…OH GOD…OH. MY. GODDDDDDDDD.” Maria screamed again
She kissed both aliens again but was unsure what to do next. Here she was with two aliens, one who held her heart and the other who was filled with passion. She didn’t know who to make love to first.
Tess then made the decision for her. She ran her hand along the side of Ava’s face and placed it on the back of her head. Then she did the same with Maria and pushed the two together. Their lips fused, their tongues duelled as Tess watched her sister and lover together.
Tess then moved behind Ava and pulled her sister down so that her head was resting on her lap. Maria leaned over the latest addition to the group and as she slid down her body, rubbing her breasts across her skin, she gave gentle kisses. Ava held her hands up and Tess took hold of them. Maria circled her tongue over Ava’s nipples, causing the girl to squirm under her touch and rub her silken hair into Tess’s lap. Then the human progressed lower and lower. With each inch covered, Ava slightly parted her legs until Maria’s head was squarely between them.
Maria looked up the length of the body beneath her and locked onto Ava’s glistening moist eyes before looking up at Tess’s. Tess nodded her approval and consent before Maria latched her mouth over Ava’s core and lapped away.
“Maria…oh god…yes…GODDDD…Tess, she’s so good.” Ava moaned
Ava let to one of Tess’s hands and placed her own behind Maria’s head, pushing her closer into the apex of her thighs. Maria kept going, stabbing her tongue in and out or flicking up and down or side to side. Ava gripped Tess’s hand even tighter, a sign to Tess that her sister’s orgasm was fast approaching.
“Hmmmmmm.” Maria moaned into Ava
“Maria…Mariaa…MARIAAA…HARDER…PLEASE.” Ava cried out
Her body convulsed, her stomach rippled and her breasts heaved. Her face was soaked and red spread all over her skin as her senses were over come with passion.
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Ava’s body stiffened and then released as she came.
Maria kissed her way back up Ava’s body and kissed around her through as Tess stroked some of Ava’s blonde tresses away before bending down to kiss her forehead. Maria then moved off Ava and the two moved up onto their knees. All three women embraced. Maria went to kiss Tess but she was stopped.
“Not yet. Tonight I’m coming to your bed so we can spend all night together.” Tess said, it had been along time since they had done that and both wanted to badly
Maria continued to hold her twin lovers, enjoying the feel of their skin against hers.
“I totally love you guys.” Maria said breathlessly before looking into Tess’s eyes. “Oh, I mean…”
“I know what you mean.” Tess said, “You love me as your girlfriend and Ava as a close friend like Isabel or Liz.”
“You know as much as I would love to stay like this. Those cheerleaders will be coming back in from practice soon.” Ava said
The three then started to dress. As Tess and Maria pulled on their panties, Ava looked at the two.
“Is it my imagination or are you two wearing the same kind of underwear?” Ava asked
Both smiled. “It’s just a little pact we have. We have identical underwear and we call each other every morning and decide what to wear for that day.” Tess said
“Sometimes we just forget the underwear all together.” Maria teased
“Oh kinky. I bet the guys must love it.” Ava said before pausing for a second, “Could I join in?”
Both nodded and hugged the new hybrid as a welcome to their panty-pact.
“Cool, so…I think we better go shopping. I mean if we’re going to do this I need to have underwear that match yours.” Ava said
“Hmmmm, shopping spree to Victoria’s Secret.” Maria said with a sly smile. “I wonder what else we can find.”
“Planning on buying Michael a little present?” Tess asked
“Well he’s been a good boy lately. I think a little eye candy reward is in order but I’m going to need something that will make my little Spaceboy stand up and beg.” Maria said
“Does Michael know you refer to him as your little Spaceboy?” Ava asked
“Oh I’m not referring to Michael when I say that. Little Spaceboy is just a little lower on his body.” Maria teased
All three girls laughed and slapped Maria lightly on her arm. “I don’t think you have anything to worry about in that department Maria.” Tess said, “It doesn’t take much for you to get him going.” Then they continued to get dressed and when they were done, they left to Maria’s car and drove off.
Command Chamber, Alpha 1, 16:30
Feln had arrived back on the base to brief his brother on the situation with Liz. He still couldn’t believe the situation had arisen, Feln knew that a certain amount of distance had developed between the teenagers since being back under the scrutiny of their parents but the sheer misfortune, the one in a billion chance that the chemicals actually were on Earth resulted in Feln having the worst headache of his life.
“Are you sure about this?” Kalen asked as he looked over Feln’s notes
“Definitely sure. Liz ate the food and fell sick, her symptoms are textbook…well a little different because she’s human.” Feln said
“But she is human. This shouldn’t even be a factor and the family isn’t in danger of…well it isn’t is it?” Kalen asked
“No. But after the level of intimacy on the island…things are a little strained and Liz, as dominant female, is the most sensitive to the situation.”
“How could we not foresee this…hell at the very least we should have had a plan made up just in case?” Kalen said
“There was no way to predict that the Vocas would affect Liz…but when we realised she had the second royal seal we should have considered the possibility.” Feln said
“Yeah we should have. Oh what did you tell Isabel? She must be pretty worried about Liz.”
“She is…I just told her to go home and that I’d be out here double checking my work.” Feln said
“THAT’S ALL?” Kalen said, “She must be going out of her mind and then she’ll speak to Max…oh I think I have a headache.”
“Isabel has an appointment with Michael, and Michael is being very strict about some rules he’s set up to avoid the wrath of Alex again. One of them is being on time.”
“Why? What’s the appointment?” Kalen asked
“Michael is painting a nude portrait of Isabel as Isabel’s gift to Alex for his birthday.” Feln said
“Oh well…you better get back and explain the situation to Max and Liz. You do know what do to rectify the situation? It’s not like we’ve done this with humans before.” Kalen said
“I have an idea.” Feln said before leaving
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 19:00
“I’M WHAT?” Liz yelled as she sat up in bed
“Going through the Vocas.” Feln said
“Which is what?” Max asked from his sitting position next to Liz
“Puberty.” Liz said, using the knowledge passed onto her from the Seal.
“Puberty?” Max asked
“Let me explain.” Feln said, “Antarians have three stages of puberty. The first is identical to what humans go through, the second is what you experienced on the island…the awakening of you’re pheromone glands and the third…the Vocas…is very rare. It’s a reversal of the bonds you’ve formed. It’s a complete regression to you’re physical, emotional and mental status prior to the selection of you’re mates.”
“So how come I got sick after eating?” Liz asked
“The food contained a collection of herbs and spices. In the unique proportions of that meal the chemicals combined to produce a substance that heightens sensitivity and promotes a premature reaction in our mating instincts. Liz…the Vocas, it normally happens after you’re 20 years old and only then when there is some stress in the family…stress that could separate you all. Everything you are feeling just now is premature, your bodies reacting to your mind’s fears. I have no doubt that when you hit twenty this situation wouldn’t have happened, any problems would have been ironed out but because of that food…” Feln said
“Oh come on that’s ridicules, we would never fall apart like that. It would never happen, not after everything we’ve been through.” Liz said
“Oh really? There is no family stress at all? Ava’s on the scene, she’s drawing a lot of attention, you’re all trying to find away to bring Sam Reese into the family, you’re all mating less and you are all less open with each other.”
Max and Liz looked at each other. Feln was right about everything, especially the last part. It had been a long time since they all sat down and talked, since they all had dinner together and enjoyed their freedom.
“What do we do?” Max asked as he held his mates hand
“Well the first can be done tonight. Liz, I want you to call Isabel, Maria and Tess. It’s time you initiate Ava completely into the family, bond yourself to her just as you have with the others. Once she is tied to the family a part of the problem will be done with.” Feln said
“And then?” Liz asked, eager for another session with all the girls
“Then I have to come up with a little creative thinking.” Feln said, “But there is something else…Liz, when you were with Isabel you felt better. That was because you energy and hers were being shared. Isabel’s is only slightly different from Max’s and that eased your symptoms. The best way for you to feel better is to mate with Max.”
Max and Liz smiled brightly. As Feln left they embraced each other, Max eased himself under the covered where they made love again and again until the women responded to Liz’s telepathic summons. When they did arrive, Max kissed Liz and then decided to give them all some privacy. {Maybe the guys are free?} Max thought to himself as he climbed out on the balcony, briefly stopping to watch each of the women start to undress themselves as they approached Liz’s bed.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 10:00am The Next Morning
Ava was sitting in a booth, playing with the straw from her chocolate milkshake as she stared dreamily off into space. She couldn’t get over her experience with Maria and Tess yesterday and then the intensity of last nights bonding was breathtaking. Sam was also reeling from yesterday, he had felt so liberated and for the first night in the past couple of months since dating Pam he’d gone to bed without a blowjob but it was also without her arguing about anything.
“Hey.” Sam said as he saw Ava sitting alone
“Hey.” Ava responded
“You look like you’re stoned.” Sam said
“No, last night I just had this…I can’t explain it, but now…now I feel like I’m really apart of something bigger and better. I’m just feeling a bit wow.” Ava said
“It shows. What happened?” Sam asked as he sat down
“I can’t tell you…not yet anyway.” Ava said, “Maybe someday soon.”
“I hope so.” Sam said
“So I heard about you’re little break up, actually I saw it. Caused quite a scene.” Ava said
Sam smiled, “Yes it was wasn’t it? Do you think her popularity will be okay?”
“Her popularity? That’s what you’re worried about?” Ava asked snapping back into reality.
“Well she doesn’t have much else. Those friends of hers only hang with her because it’s a status thing.” Sam said
Ava looked at him, “Is it really that bad?”
“Well…yeah. I mean she’s still got her parents money so at least she can still go to bed happy.” Sam said
“She’s that much of a shallow bitch?”
“Hey that’s my ex-girlfriend you’re talking about.” Sam admonished before smiling
Ava smiled with him, “You know, Kyle heard about that apology of yours. He wouldn’t say it but I think he’s proud of you.”
“He is?” Sam said slightly flustered
Ava smiled as she played on his hidden attraction to Kyle. “Yeah. Actually he thinks you’re great on the team.”
“He…he does?”
Neither realised it at the time but under the table their feet brushed together, Ava, subconsciously, took her foot out of her shoe and rubbed it along Sam’s flesh at his ankle where his jeans ended.
“Ava can I ask…you aren’t sleeping with Kyle are you?” he asked, needing to be sure
“No, I’m not. Not that I don’t want to but I would never do anything to him without Tess’s consent. She means too much to me.” Ava said
“What about those stories about…I don’t know exactly…something about an explosion and your friends thinking you were dead?” Sam asked
Ava immediately remembered everything that Liz and the others said as her cover and that Kalen had provided physical evidence to back it up. “Yeah. That’s all true. I got in with a bad crowd, this creepy guy Nicholas got inside my head…spiked my drinks with drugs to keep be nice and subservient, basically really bad crap that Tess managed to get me out off. Nicholas then decided to get a little revenge and blew up our apartment. Tess…she thought I was inside and moved out here but well I was close to the big bang but all I got out of it was a case of amnesia. When I got my head screwed back on I came out to find her but then I got a case of good friends who really care for me.”
“Wow.” Sam was floored
“Yeah.”
“What happened to this…uh…Nicholas?” Sam asked
“He’s dead. He was trying to do something, the…authorities caught onto him and sent a bullet into the base of his spine. He was on a cliff at the time and fell a long way down.” Ava said without remorse, remember how the Skin touched her body made her feel sick inside.
“So he’s completely out of your life.” Sam said
“He was completely out of it when Tess brought me back but he didn’t like or take no as an answer.” Ava said
“I’m sorry.” Sam said as he held her hand securely
“What about you? Any war stories?” Ava asked
“Nothing like yours.” Sam said, “Oh there is this one thing…you see I recently dated this insane whore called Pam. Now that’s dangerous.”
Both burst out laughing.
Behind the counter Liz and Maria watched the pair interact.
“Yeah. He’ll do.” Maria said, liking the smile on Ava’s face
“I think so too. He really does like her.” Liz said
“Yep…so how are you feeling this morning?” Maria asked
“Better. Being with Max and all of you helped a lot but Feln did say it was only temporary…what ever he needs to do he said he’ll be ready later today.” Liz said
“I’m guessing we all need to be there.” Maria said
“Yes, it’s a family affair.” Liz said, getting more curious about what Sam and Ava were talking about. She slowly moved over to the booth with her order pad. “Hi what can I get you?”
“Hey Liz.” Ava said
“Liz.” Sam greeted more warmly than usual, “Uhhhh…how about…eh oh hell just a coke.”
“One coke? Ava?” Liz said
“I’m fine Liz.” Ava said
Liz looked back and forth between the two as they stared at each other. “Sam, for gods sake just ask her out all ready.”
“Huh?” Sam muttered
“Liz?” Ava whispered her warning
“It’s totally obvious that you want to. Ask her out or from now on you’ll be refused service in here.” Liz said sternly
“I…ehh…” Sam looked back and forth between the two women and then fixed onto Ava. “Ava, do you want to go out later? There’s a new movie at the drive in.”
“Sounds good.” Ava said
Liz smiled and started to walk away but then stopped. “Oh Ava, remember we have that thing tonight. Fel…our friend wants us to be ready at a moments notice.”
“It’s okay Liz, I have the beeper you gave me.” Ava said
Liz walked away and Sam turned back to Ava.
“Yeah…she’s definitively changed.” Sam said as he pointed in Liz’s general direction
“Well I’ve only known her since early this year so I wouldn’t know.” Ava said
“Well trust me, she’s changed.” Sam said, “So what’s this thing you have on tonight?”
“Just a family thing.” Ava said
“Family? With Liz…and I’m guessing Max, Isabel, Alex, Maria, Michael, Tess and Kyle?”
“Yeah. We’re just one big happy family.” Ava said
“Just out of curiosity…they’re all dating right? They’re not married?” Sam asked
“Not married yet.” Ava said with a smile
“They’re really that serious?”
“When true love hits you just know it.”
“Yeah.” Sam said softly, “I guess you do.”
Then he shook his head and looked about, both realised just what Ava’s feet were doing but neither backed away.
“Can…can I come?” Sam asked
Ava looked into his eyes, deep into his eyes and felt a yearning in her soul. “I wish you could…but you’re not ready.”
“Ready? Ready for what?” Sam asked
Ava didn’t know how to respond without giving anything away, but then she realised that she wanted and needed to give something away. She wanted him to begin to accept that he had been chosen by her to be apart of something huge. “Something…amazing. Something I think you’d be perfect for but…I have to wait.”
“Okay.” Sam said
“Okay?” Ava said while shaking her head, “That’s it?”
“For now. I…I have this feeling you’ll tell me when it’s time and I can accept that.” Sam said as he took hold of Ava’s hand, “Just don’t keep me on the hook to long. I hate mysteries.”
Ava smiled. “So tell me about yourself.”
“What do you want to know?” Sam asked
“Well…okay this is the infamous Roswell, do you believe in aliens?” Ava asked jokingly
“Actually I do.” Sam said
“Really?”
“Well yeah, I mean there have to be billions of planets out there. It’s stupid to think that Earth is the only one with life on it…then there’s planets that could have completely different forms of life…don’t you think?”
“I totally agree.” Ava said
“But what I really hate is all those movies that make aliens out to be the bad guys. I mean yeah there could be one or two bad apples in a species…or a lot in a species for that matter but look at us. Look at the amount of crap we do.”
Ava smiled. {Score.} She thought to herself, “So what about you’re parents?”
“They definitely don’t believe in aliens.” Sam joked
“No…what are they like?” Ava asked
“Well…uh…the thing about my parents…it’s…well…”
“Not people you want to upset?” Ava asked
“Pretty much. They are…right wing I guess. If the extreme right wing had little branches coming off of it then they would be on the branches. It’s all just talk, they never act but sometimes…”
“You wish they would stop talking.” Ava said
Sam looked at her. “Yeah. That’s it exactly. Just once it would be nice if they could just stop complaining about…everything. Like the President. The man just got voted in, he’s just starting the job and they’re ragging about his proposed tax cut for those who it would do the most good. And it’s not the cut they’re against, it’s because the president’s a liberal democrat. That is so not a good reason for all that.”
“No, no it’s not. I’m guessing they wouldn’t like me very much then.” Ava said
“Now you don’t know that.” Sam said
“Trust me Sam. They wouldn’t but I’m not to bothered, the only people’s whose opinion matters to me is my family…and you.” Ava said
Sam felt a warmth flow through his body as Ava told him that his opinion mattered to her. He was become a little nervous, everything about this vixen sitting across from him sent tingles up his body. He’d never known anyone who could affect him like her.
“So how’d they feel about you know who?” Ava asked
“Oh Pam they liked, whenever she came over she was prim, proper and well spoken. And her parent’s had lot and lots of money.” Sam said
“Ah yes, the best way into a parents heart…cash.” Ava said sarcastically, then she looked at Sam and remembered whom they were talking about. “Oh god, sorry…I didn’t mean…”
“No, Ava, It’s okay. It’s the truth…at least where my folks are concerned. Hell when I first asked Pam out they probably hired a P.I. to dig up her families financial records.”
“They would really do that? I mean hire someone to dig up dirt on you’re dates?” Ava asked, her concern growing
“Got something to hide?” Sam asked
Ava looked at Sam. He could see the fear in her eyes, even though she was doing a good job of hiding it, he could still see it.
“Ava, what’s wrong? I mean you’ve told me about that Nicholas thing.”
“It’s nothing, I just don’t like people digging into my past.” Ava said
Sam held her hand securely in an attempt to comfort her. “Ava you don’t need to lie…not with me. Please tell me…is this something to do with this thing I’m not ready for?”
“Yes.” Ava said hesitantly, “And I know I don’t need to lie to you and I will tell you everything…hopefully soon.”
“Ava…okay, I’m pretty sure they wont do it. I was just…I don’t know…being sarcastic about how bad they could be. I’m sorry.”
Ava shook it off. “So am I. So…what about this date?”
“Well there is a showing in half an hour.” Sam said
“Let’s go.” Ava said
The two then left and got into Sam’s car, just as Pam walked down the street. She saw them but they didn’t see her, they were both to busy talking to each other to notice. The look of sheer hatred in her eyes was evident to those with her.
“That bitch is going down.” Pam said
“Pam…she’s got a lot of back up and now with Sam…”
“He is mine. Like hell she’s going to keep his interest for long…I just got to him too much, that kind of chemistry can be scary to some guys.” Pam said
One of her friends then rolled her eyes, {Oh he’s got chemistry all right, just not for you.} she thought to herself
Drive-in Theatre, Roswell, 11:00am
The drive-in had been more or less empty. Not to many people come to see a movie this early on a Saturday morning but Sam and Ava didn’t mind as they shared a large bucket of popcorn. Both were watching the movie but weren’t really seeing it, they were talking, telling jokes and laughing. Every so often their hands brushed together as they reached for some popcorn, and each time it sent shivers up their spines.
“You enjoying the movie?” Sam asked
“Yeah, it’s not bad. Thanks for asking me to come.” Ava asked
“Yeah well, I have this feeling that whatever’s going on with Liz…well whatever she orders, happens.”
“And you’d be right. But she would never use it like that…unless she was having fun.” Ava said
“You make it sound like she’s a queen or something.” Sam said
Ava smiled as she put some popcorn in her mouth. Just before she did, Sam watched as she poured a little Tabasco Sauce on to the handful.
“How can you eat that stuff?” Sam asked
“Just a little dietary quirk. Sweet and spicy…Tess likes it as well.”
“And Max, Isabel and Michael.” Sam said, it was not an enquiry but more like a statement of fact.
“Yeah, how’d you know?” Ava said
“I don’t know. Just things I’ve seen that are…they’re clicking into place if you know what I mean.” Sam said
“Yes, I do.” Ava said, “Actually…I think I better go to the bathroom just now.”
“Oh now that you mention it…” Sam said
They both got out of the car and Sam locked it. They then went over to the bathrooms next to the ticket booth.
Women’s Bathroom…
After Ava finished her business she stood in front of the mirror over the sink. She used her powers to touch up her makeup and add an extra shine to her hair.
“Do you know what you’re doing?” she asked her reflection
Then she moved over to the machine on the wall and used her powers on it. Within seconds out spurted a handful of condoms, without Sam being initiated into the family he couldn’t get her pregnant but he has been with Pam Troy and god knows where she’s been.
“Better safe than sorry.” She said to herself, not knowing just what her alien immune system could shake off. Then she marched to the door.
Men’s Bathroom…
Sam paced back and forth in the bathroom, occasionally stopping to look at himself in the mirror.
“This is insane…this is insane…this is insane…” he repeated over and over.
He moved over to the sink and turned on the tap. Sam cupped his hands and splashed water over his face.
“I’ve just met her…I’m not going to sleep with her on the first date.” He told himself with determination.
Then the image of her writhing against him when they danced together at their first meeting entered his head. He instantly knew that his will power would be useless against Ava. He wouldn’t push or even suggest it but if it came up…
He quickly moved over to the dispenser and hit it three times up the length of its side and out came a single condom. He knew this machine well.
As he took the foil container in his hand he looked at it intently.
“No.” he said and threw it to the sink and moved to the door, if there was anyone worth resisting it was Ava. He wanted to do this right.
He moved over to the door and put his hand on the handle but before he opened it he looked over to the condom. {What if wanting to do this right isn’t enough?} He thought to himself. He marched over to the sink and grabbed the condom before putting it into his pocket. “Better safe than sorry.” He said (at the exact same time as Ava.)
Then he left.
Outside the Bathrooms…
The two left at the same moment and almost bumped into each other. A wave of shyness over took them and neither knew where it came from, they have never been this shy before.
“Hi.” Ava said
“Hey.” Sam said
Sam then reached his hand over to Ava’s and took hold of it. Then they started walking over to the car, past the ticket office.
“Give me the damned money.” they heard a mumbled voice through the door.
BANG.
BANG.
Two shots rang out just before the door burst open and a masked man came running out. The man stopped dead in his tracks when he saw the two teenagers. Sam then saw his arm raising and the gun in his hand. He didn’t even think about acting, he just quickly turned as back on the man and put his body between Ava and the gun.
“SAM.” Ava yelled out, being twisted out of the way and distracted she couldn’t use a mindwarp on the attacker
BANG.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 27C
Back Room, Crashdown, Same Time
Liz, Maria and Michael were on their break. Isabel and Alex had joined them in the back room as they waited for Max, Tess and Kyle who returning from doing some grocery shopping for their parents.
{BANG.}
The gunshot rang out in their heads. They heard it as clear as if it was going off next to them and within seconds they jumped up, ready to strike. Then they realised it was nowhere near them and they were hearing through their connection to Ava.
“Oh god.” Liz said
Drive-in Theatre, Roswell, Immediately Following
As the bullet passed through Sam’s back and out through his chest, Ava felt his protective stance collapse onto her but she was able to move to the side and look at their assailant. She looked deep into his mind and found his greatest fear and then Ava conjured up a mindwarp, nothing fancy, she just made the guy see tall, unassailable walls surrounding him. Then the walls began to close in on him, enticing his fear of claustrophobia until he was curled up into a whimpering ball.
Then there was a bright flash.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, Following
When the flash cleared Ava found herself in the Granolith Chamber with the other two and Feln. The distraction caused her to lose focus on maintaining the mindwarp.
“Ava, I monitored what happened. Are you okay?” Feln asked
“Yeah…but…but Sam.” Ava said, failing to hold back the tears as she saw the blood beginning to pool around his fallen body.
She then turned back to the attacker who was on the ground, no longer were the invisible walls present but he was now terrified…terrified of his new surrounding that he hand no idea of how he got there. Ava marched over to him and ripped off his mask, hate filled her, she didn’t want to use her powers, she wanted to hit something and his head was the target. She brought her foot back and kicked it forward, straight into his face. She wanted to smile as she realised that she broke his nose but couldn’t.
Slowly she looked over to her potential mate as he lay on the floor. She couldn’t think but Feln moved to his side. He checked for a pulse but couldn’t find one. However, Feln knew he still had plenty of time to act before any brain damage became irreversible. The alien moved over to the Granolith and entered the commands he needed; it didn’t take long for Max to appear in the room.
Max had heard the bang just as everyone had but he had no idea where to go, so he drove to the Crashdown. He hoped that Liz would know where Ava was but instead of speaking to her, the second he crossed the threshold of the back door he vanished and appeared in the Chamber.
“Jesus…what happened?” Max asked as he moved down to Sam’s side.
“There was a robbery…he shot Sam. Max, he tried to protect me, he moved between me and the gun without even thinking about it…you have to help him.” Ava said
Max nodded and rolled Sam over onto his back. He placed his hand over the wound and the other on Sam’s forehead. The connection snapped into place as Max focused his energy on the opening into the fallen body. The hybrid’s mind was flooded with images of Sam’s past, from when he first threw a football to being accepted onto the team at Roswell High. Then the images changed, all were of Ava and Max smiled.
As the wound closed and breathing restarted, Ava was by Sam’s side within a second. She gently touched his skin with her fingers and could feel the blood begin to flow once more.
“What…what the hell are you people?” asked the attacked, drawing everyone’s attention.
“Something you don’t want to know about.” Max said, “Feln.”
“Yes Majesty.” Feln said before moving over to the man kitted out in black
Feln placed his hand on the man’s head and began to do his work.
“Ahhh…AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” he screamed as his mind, as his memories faded away…painfully. Then he fell unconscious.
The scream was enough to bring Sam around slightly. His vision was blurry but he could clearly make out Max, Ava and wall he was closest to. It was like nothing he had seen before. Then he watched as a stranger stood up and turned back to them, Sam quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be out cold as he listened.
“Majesty. When I discovered the incident I managed to create a bubble around Roswell, it was activated after I brought you here. Time has slowed so that one second will pass for every hour out here but the alarm was already raised and the police have been dispatched.” Feln said
“There isn’t going to be anyway to clean up the area is there?” Max asked
“I’m afraid not, not before the field expires. There is also a significant amount of Sam’s blood at the site.”
Max knew what to do. “I’ll take care of it.” He said
Feln nodded. He transported the man back to the scene before leaving to continue his preparations for Liz.
Max turned back to Sam and used his powers to create a cauterised gash along Sam’s arm but made sure that no pain would be felt. Ava reached out to grab her king’s hand.
“What the hell are you doing?” Ava asked
“You heard Feln, there’s a lot of blood back there.” Max said
“I know. Most of it’s on me.” Ava said
“Well then he needs to be wounded. It’s nothing life threatening but it’s big enough to account for the blood. Ava, I know how you feel about him but I don’t think he’s ready for us yet.” Max said
“That’s not you’re call Max. You maybe the king but he’s my chosen…I love him Max. I can’t believe it but I do. Besides, what happens when he develops alien powers? You’re energy is inside him now…it’ll happen just like with Liz and Kyle. He is a part of us now.” Ava said
“I know. We’ll just see what happens.” Max said
He then stood up and went over to the Granolith and transported them all back to the theatre.
Drive-In Theatre, Immediately Following
They arrived to find their attacker lying on the ground. Max immediately moved over to him and used his powers to create a nasty bump on his head to account for the amnesia and moved a few things around so that it appeared that he tripped and hit his head on a nearby ledge. All the while, Sam was conscious but pretended to be out, he couldn’t believe what he had heard…powers, aliens, kings…{Welcome to the Twilight Zone.} he thought to himself
Then he felt Ava’s gentle caress of his face.
“Sam…Sam…come on, please wake up.” Ava whispered to him and he did.
Sam opened his eyes and looked up into Ava’s.
“Hey.” Ava smiled when she saw him
“Ava…I…” Sam didn’t know what to say
However, the field collapsed and time in the area returned to normal. Within minutes the police arrived, quickly followed by an ambulance. As the police moved about, they separated the teens as a couple of officers went into the ticket office and found the body of the clerk. Another officer handcuffed the attacker as he was stretched into a more secure ambulance. He could help but think this guy was going to make it on America’s Dumbest Criminals. The Sheriff also arrived; he couldn’t get their fast enough once he heard that Max and Ava were present.
“Max, Ava. What are you two doing here?” Jim asked
“Well I was on a date…and a good one before that guy went Bonnie and Clyde.” Ava said
“Max?”
“Well…Sam got shot. Feln did a little intervention and beamed us to the Granolith so I could heal him. Then we got out here.” Max said after making sure everyone was out of earshot. “But for everyone else…uh…I guess Tess was being a little protective and asked me to make sure Ava was okay on her date.”
“So does he know?” Jim asked
“No. He was out for the most part.” Max said
Jim nodded and looked over to Sam. He was sitting on a chair as a paramedic wrapped a bandage around his arm.
“Hey son, how are you?” Jim asked
“Fine sir. Just…well it hurts.” Sam said
“You know you’re very lucky.” Jim said, “Ava told me that you stood between her and the bullet?”
“Yeah.” Sam said quietly.
“Are you okay?” Jim asked, “You look like you want to tell me something.”
Jim could see it in his eyes, the Sheriff knew that Sam knew something; it was the same look he had seen in Maria when he dragged her into his office at the start of that first year.
“Yes…no…I…I’m not sure. I need to think about this, a lot is still a jumble.” Sam said, he still couldn’t wrap his brain around what he’d heard but then he remembered his conversation with Ava earlier and her question of whether or not he believed in aliens. His brain felt like it was going to implode.
“Understandable. Well, I’ll get my deputy to take you’re statement but if you want to talk…stop by my office any time.”
“Thank you sir.”
Jim looked to his deputy who came over with his notebook. Valenti continued on back to Max and Ava.
“What is it?” Ava asked, looking at the sheriff’s face
“He knows. I don’t know how much but he knows something definitely…other worldly happened.” Jim said
“Damn it.” Max said turning away for a second, “What’s he going to do?”
“Well right now I think it’s still sinking in. I think I better have a little chat with him.” Jim said with a wicked glint in his eye.
Ava on the other hand was a little nervous. The last thing she wanted was for Sam to run a mile or feel disgusted whenever he looked at her. So she moved over to where he sat.
“Hey, how are you feeling?” Ava asked
“I’m okay. Listen…Ava…I…I’m not feeling too hot right now so I think I’ll go home. Can Max give you a lift home?” Sam asked
“Yeah. No problem.” Ava said as she started to walk away but stopped and turned back. “Sam, up until…I had a really great time with you.”
“Yeah. So did I.” Sam replied
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, 13:00
Max and Ava called the others and they all gathered at Michael’s place where they informed the others on the earlier events.
“So where is he now?” Michael asked
“His house.” Max said, “At the very least he isn’t running around screaming.”
Everybody then looked at Maria who looked at each one of them.
“What? Okay so I freaked.” Maria said defensively as Michael draped his arm over her shoulder.
“Yes, yes you did.” Liz said with a smile
“Any idea how he’ll react?” Kyle said
“I could always Dreamwalk him. At the very least it’ll give us an idea of…”
“No.” Max said, “The last thing we need to do right now is invade his privacy, if he finds out it could cause him to turn against us.”
“What if he’s already against us?” Michael said
Ava crossed her arms and looked down at the floor. She didn’t want to admit that possibility but it was eating at her. Michael caught the look in her eyes and hated to see that look in his cousin.
“Ava, sorry but…” Michael said
“No. It’s okay…free will…it has to be his choice.” Ava said
“What if we just tell him?” Kyle said plainly
“What?” Max asked
“We just come out and tell him. About what you are, why you’re here, why we fit in…all of it.” Kyle said
“It is an option Max.” Liz said, “Especially if he already knows about the what part.”
“I know.” Max said, but then he had an idea and smiled
“What?” Liz asked
“I think I better make a phone call.” Max said as he picked up Michael’s phone and dialled, “Hello Sheriff, it’s Max…I’ve got an idea.”
Valenti’s Office, Roswell Sheriff’s Department, 13:50
Jim looked out his window; he had just seen Sam walk by the building for the fourth time. Jim knew that the boy was debating on whether to come in a talk to the big bad sheriff, just as Maria had once done. He felt sympathy for Sam, ever since he was given the teens memories of the past year from Feln he knew just how menacing he appeared to the aliens and how terrified Maria was at the time.
Then Hanson knocked at the door. “Sheriff, do you have a second?” Hanson asked
“Sure, what’s up?”
“There’s a kid outside, he was at that armed robbery today, he said he wants to speak to you.”
“Sam Reese?” Jim asked
“Yes sir, will I bring him up?”
“Yeah.” Jim said as he sat back down behind his desk.
5 Minutes Later…
Sam walked into the office as though he was walking on shards of broken glass with bare feet. Once he was inside Hanson closed the door.
“Hello Mr Reese, have a seat.” Jim said
“Thanks Sheriff.” Sam said as he sat down
“So I take it you remembered something else from today?” Jim asked
“Sir…I, no…I just don’t know where to begin.” Sam said, still trying to sort out the events in his head.
Jim kept his serious demeanour as he picked up a photo from his desk. “I understand Sam, this morning was traumatic but you’re a hero…you actually stepped in front of the bullet. I only know a handful of people who would have done that, as a matter of fact their all your age. If something like that happened to Kyle…” Jim put the photo down at an angle so that Sam could see it.
Sam glanced at the photo. He saw Jim with his hand on Kyle’s shoulder and Kyle’s arms were wrapped around Tess. Sam focused in on Tess but instead he saw her sister. In that instant every feeling he had for Ava came boiling up, he couldn’t put her through anything the old stories and rumours said that happened to the “crash” victims. He couldn’t trust the sheriff not to keep Ava out of it.
“You can talk to me about anything. If something happened out there or if someone’s a danger then I need to know.” Jim said
“NO. Sorry, no. I’m sorry Sheriff but it’s all just mixed up in my head. There’s no danger.” Sam said as he got up and started to move to the door.
“Sam.” Jim said, stopping the boy in his tracks, “You just passed the test.”
“Test? What test?” Sam asked
“I kinda figured you heard Max and Ava talking in the Granolith Chamber when I talked to you earlier.”
Sam’s face got serious, his brain was so mixed up that some basic common facts weren’t registering. Even the fact that Tess and Ava were sisters didn’t click. “What? Granolith? How…how do you fit in to this?” he asked
“Well Tess does live in my house; Kyle, Liz and now you all have something in common.” Jim said. Sam looked at him blankly, looking for an explanation. “Bullet wounds that should have killed you but…eh…lets say a high power intervened.”
“So…” Sam said in a high-pitched voice before clearing his throat, “So, they’re really real?”
“Yes Sam, they really are and Ava really cares about you. I hope you wont do anything to hurt her?” Jim said
“Uh, no sir. I wont do that.” Sam said
“How about we take a ride. There are some people who want to talk to you.”
“Talk?” Sam said nervously, “Just talk?”
“Sam, they’re the same people you know…or rather will get to know. Now you just know something else about them. And Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle…all human like you.”
“But I heard…Max said something about them having powers?”
“Well that’s a combination of healing and Antarian mating rituals.” Jim said
“Antarian? Wait…mating rituals?”
Jim smiled, “Their home world is called Antar and they are all together now after undergoing the rituals, rituals that let them have kids together.”
“Excuse me, aren’t they young to be doing…that?” Sam asked
“Of course they are but they have a purpose on Earth. I should really let the others explain it…come on.” Jim said
The two left, Jim told Hanson that Sam was talking him out to see something at the drive-in and then left.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, 30 Minutes Later
The teens had gathered by the Granolith, waiting on word from the sheriff. They had hoped that by trying to get Sam to talk about what he suspected to Valenti but stop him self from doing it would tell them he could be trusted. However the waiting was a killer.
“I hate this.” Tess said. She was lying down on Kyle’s lap as he ran his fingers through her hair
“The sheriff said they’re on their way.” Max said
Liz looked over at Michael. He was staring at her as he leaned back against the wall with his arms crossed. “What?” she asked, “Why are you staring?”
“I’m just trying to work out this thing that’s going on with you.” Michael said
“Okay…for the billionth time. Antarians have three stages to puberty; the third is a reset switch that puts them back to a stage before the mating rituals we had at the island, which is the second stage. At…I don’t know…20 years old I guess, if there is a lot of strain in the established family unit then the Vocas kicks in and lets us find another family. If there is too much strain then the bonding was not meant to be.
Now I ate that…stuff and it caused a premature reaction in me. It’s based on a few fears and problems that we’ve had since we got back. I mean after we’ve adjusted and settled down it probably wouldn’t have had an effect but as it is…it’s premature. That’s it. There’s no real basis to it, it’s just my body being freaky.” Liz said
“Easy babe.” Max said as he stroked her hair to calm her
“Easy for you to say. You haven’t been asked by everybody about this…and I feel like I’m gonna be sick again.” Liz said as she held her stomach
“You know I actually thought you might be pregnant.” Isabel said, causing everyone to look at her.
“What?” Max and Liz said together
“Well, you know…all the nausea and stuff.” Maria said
“You too?” Liz asked
“Well…yeah.” Maria said
“Great, anyone else?” Liz asked
One by one everyone in the room raised their hands.
“This could be why our parents have been asking questions all the time.” Max said
“No…guys, you know the way this works. Until Max shuts off his implant, he’s shooting blanks and even then I have to turn off mine. We’re not going down that road until we’re set up for it.” Liz said
Max then bent down to whisper in her ear. “Could you rephrase that shooting blanks part?”
Liz just smiled but then the cell phone rang. “Hello.” Liz then looked over at Michael and nodded. He left to open the front cave door and a few seconds later he came running back in.
Out in the Desert, Heading to Pod Mountain, Same Time
The drive out was uneventful; Sam sat in silence as he looked out of the window. He felt his world fading away with each building they passed but each mile brought something different…a new world. “So what’s out here?” Sam asked as they approached the mountain.
“That.” Jim said as he pointed at the mass of rock.
“It’s a mountain.” Sam said as they pulled up.
The two got out of the Sheriff’s SUV and Sam followed Valenti up the path on the side of the mountain. When they reached a platform he stopped and so Sam stopped.
“So what now? Beam me up?” Sam asked
Jim pulled out his cell phone and held it to his head after pressing one of the speed dial options. “We’re here.”
“You’re kidding?” Sam said, waiting excitedly for the surge of energy
But then the rock door opened.
“Oh.” Sam said, slightly disappointed
“You really didn’t think we’d be going to a ship did you?” Jim asked
“Well we are dealing with aliens right?”
“Yes but they’ve been here all their lives. They’ve lived among us for a long time and all they want is to live their lives. But a piece of advice…think before you speak, don’t say or do anything stupid and if you have any doubts just think about how you feel about Ava.”
“Yes sir.” Sam said before following Jim into the cave. Once inside, Sam looked around and found the room fairly bland except for the floor panel and the metal framework containing the four pods.
“What is this place?” Sam asked
“This is where Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess were born…right out of these pods.” Jim said, continuing to head to the Granolith.
“There’s only four. What about Ava?”
“She’s from New York.” Jim said as he crawled through one of the bottom pods.
Sam followed and found himself in the familiar blue room that he was in earlier. Around the room stood Max, Liz, Isabel, Alex, Michael, Maria, Tess and Kyle.
“Sam.” Max greeted
“Max. If my brains not complete doped up on painkillers then I think I owe you my life. Thank you.” Sam said
“You’re welcome.” Max said
“Uh, where’s Ava?” Sam asked
“She’s back home.” Michael said, “She thought she’d give you a little space until you’re ready.”
“Can…can I stop by later and talk to her?” Sam asked
“Are you sure?” Liz asked
Sam looked at her. “Yeah, yeah I’m sure.” He said
“Okay.” Tess said
“Thank you…so why am I here?” Sam asked
“Well we wanted to explain the situation to you…the best way we have is to form a connection with you. Through that you’ll get a series of flashes that will basically show you…us. Our life story, why we’re here…everything.” Max said
“And it’s safe?” Sam asked
“Perfectly, I’ve been through it a thousand times.” Liz said, “If you can’t trust a queen who can you trust?”
“Queen??” Sam said, “I thought you were human?”
“I am. But Max and I are in it for the long haul…assuming Feln can get rid of a little premature reaction, anyway I also have a Royal Seal inside me so as far as the Antarians are concerned I am all queenly.” Liz said
“Premature reaction?” Sam asked
“I ate a little something that disagrees with our heightened physiology.” Liz said, “So are you up for the connection?”
“Well just one more question first. For the past…well since I met Ava I’ve been a little out of sorts and now I find out she and you have all these powers…”
“You want to know if you were manipulated into dumping Pam and being attracted to Ava?” Max asked
“Yes.” Sam said
“No, free will is kind of essential to what you’re about to learn of. Ava’s…well she’s helped open you up a little but that’s it.” Max said
Sam nodded, “So what do I do?”
Max stepped forward and extended his hand. Sam looked at his hand and took it; slowly he turned it and looked as closely as possible at the skin.
“Looking for something alien?” Max asked with a smile
“Well…yeah. Sorry.” Sam said
Max raised his other hand and it became filled with light that shone on Sam’s face.
“Way cool.” Sam said quickly
Then Max stopped the light, Liz took his other hand and then everyone joined hands, forming a circle. In seconds a connection formed between each of them and the energy flowed into Sam’s mind. He saw everything from the first year, everything from Liz to Agent Pierce and then it moved up to the night of the dance – the abduction of the group to the Island. Sam learned of everything that happened on the Island, every ritual and every little heated tryst.
“You…you’re all part human – hybrids?” Sam asked as he sorted through the images
“Yes.” Max said, happy that the connection worked
“And…oh god.” Sam said as he blushed
“I think he just got to the sex.” Maria said
“You…you…you…”
Kyle moved up to him and looked at Sam square in the eye. “Yes. The girls all have sex with each other and so do we.”
“And you want…m…me?” Sam asked
“Only if you want it to. We’re not here to force you into anything but you do know the truth now.” Michael said
“That virus…the only way for your people to live…you need to have children with humans and you need those rituals for that. And there are hundreds…a thousand of you here.” Sam said
“Yes. Two sets in a lot of countries around the world. Ava isn’t exactly Tess’s sister, she’s a clone, a duplicate from the New York set.” Liz said
“I…I remember.” Sam said as he could see each of the memories, especially what really happened to Ava.
“So, how do you feel?” Max asked
“Would it be a problem if I said I was scared?” Sam asked
“No, in fact you’d be in good company.” Max said
“But I’m not going to tell anyone.” Sam said quickly, “No-one deserves the crap that…uhh…Pierce did you. I’ll keep you’re secret for as long as I live.”
“Thank you, but…” Liz said
“But?” Sam asked
“But how do you feel about Ava?” Liz asked
Sam smiled at the mention of her name. For the first time he didn’t feel like he needed to hide his feelings, not with these people – he didn’t want to. “I’m in love with her but…eh…I should really speak to her about this first.”
“Well we can send you to her if you want?” Max said
“Yeah…yeah thanks.” Sam said
Max moved over to the Granolith and put his hand on its surface. There was a flash of light and Sam disappeared.
Hallway Outside Michael’s Apartment, Immediately Following
Sam was blinded for a second but when his vision returned he saw that he was standing in front of a door. He then realised that it must be Michael’s when he saw the nametag on the door was Guerin. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Seconds later it opened and Ava was on the other side.
“Sam.”
“Hi Ava.” Sam said
“Uhhh…come on in.” Ava said as she moved aside.
“Thanks.” Sam moved inside and looked back at Ava as she closed the door.
“So I take it you’ve seen the others?” Ava asked
“Yeah…and that connection…damn that was intense.” Sam said
“And how are you…”
“Ava I’m in love with you.” Sam said, interrupting her.
“I love you too. But…” Ava responded, knowing there was a ‘but’ in there somewhere.
“But…I don’t think I’m ready for all this bisexual stuff. I mean if you still want to…with the girls, then that’s your business but for me I’m just not ready.” Sam said
“Oh Sam, that’s okay. Believe me we wont pressure you into anything.” Ava said
Sam cupped her cheek and pulled her into a hug. “At least now I know what you meant when you said that I could be completely open with you all. You knew about my…thing for Kyle?”
“Yeah.” Ava said, “The others wanted to know if you’d be…suitable for me so a friend did some scans of the brain of yours.”
“I know, I got a glimpse in the connection.” Sam said
“And you’re not upset?”
“Actually I’m more upset that someone was in my room without me knowing about it.” Sam said
“Hmmmm…” Ava said
“What?” Sam asked
“Liz has this thing going on with her. Our friend Feln said he’d have something arranged for later on…I want you to be there. It might help you understand us better if you see what we do with your own eyes and not from someone else’s perspective.” Ava said
“I don’t think so…I mean that should just be for all of you, I’m not on the inside of you’re group.”
“Actually you are. Sam, apart of us is inside you. When Max healed you…you are with us Sam and we trust you.” Ava said
“Well if you’re sure? Yes, I think I would like to see this.” Sam said
“Great.”
“Hmmm…what do I tell my parents?” Sam asked
“Just tell them that a beautiful girl is going on a date with you and later, you’re getting together with some friends.”
“They’ll want to…well they’ll want to at least get a look at you.” Sam said
“Well then, I’ll wear something hot but tasteful. I’ll avoid causing any problems between you and the olds…for a while at least.” Ava said, causing Sam to smile. He leaned down and captured her lips in a loving kiss that caused her toes to curl.
Command Room, Alpha 1, 16:00
“Sir, we’ve just received confirmation. The virus has reached its end stage…we’re the only Antarians left. All colonies have fallen and no more signals are being received from any other species…Earth appears to be the only world with a sentient race.” Said one of the soldiers to Kalen.
Kalen nodded and walked out of the room.
To Be Continued…
Back Room, Crashdown, Same Time
Liz, Maria and Michael were on their break. Isabel and Alex had joined them in the back room as they waited for Max, Tess and Kyle who returning from doing some grocery shopping for their parents.
{BANG.}
The gunshot rang out in their heads. They heard it as clear as if it was going off next to them and within seconds they jumped up, ready to strike. Then they realised it was nowhere near them and they were hearing through their connection to Ava.
“Oh god.” Liz said
Drive-in Theatre, Roswell, Immediately Following
As the bullet passed through Sam’s back and out through his chest, Ava felt his protective stance collapse onto her but she was able to move to the side and look at their assailant. She looked deep into his mind and found his greatest fear and then Ava conjured up a mindwarp, nothing fancy, she just made the guy see tall, unassailable walls surrounding him. Then the walls began to close in on him, enticing his fear of claustrophobia until he was curled up into a whimpering ball.
Then there was a bright flash.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, Following
When the flash cleared Ava found herself in the Granolith Chamber with the other two and Feln. The distraction caused her to lose focus on maintaining the mindwarp.
“Ava, I monitored what happened. Are you okay?” Feln asked
“Yeah…but…but Sam.” Ava said, failing to hold back the tears as she saw the blood beginning to pool around his fallen body.
She then turned back to the attacker who was on the ground, no longer were the invisible walls present but he was now terrified…terrified of his new surrounding that he hand no idea of how he got there. Ava marched over to him and ripped off his mask, hate filled her, she didn’t want to use her powers, she wanted to hit something and his head was the target. She brought her foot back and kicked it forward, straight into his face. She wanted to smile as she realised that she broke his nose but couldn’t.
Slowly she looked over to her potential mate as he lay on the floor. She couldn’t think but Feln moved to his side. He checked for a pulse but couldn’t find one. However, Feln knew he still had plenty of time to act before any brain damage became irreversible. The alien moved over to the Granolith and entered the commands he needed; it didn’t take long for Max to appear in the room.
Max had heard the bang just as everyone had but he had no idea where to go, so he drove to the Crashdown. He hoped that Liz would know where Ava was but instead of speaking to her, the second he crossed the threshold of the back door he vanished and appeared in the Chamber.
“Jesus…what happened?” Max asked as he moved down to Sam’s side.
“There was a robbery…he shot Sam. Max, he tried to protect me, he moved between me and the gun without even thinking about it…you have to help him.” Ava said
Max nodded and rolled Sam over onto his back. He placed his hand over the wound and the other on Sam’s forehead. The connection snapped into place as Max focused his energy on the opening into the fallen body. The hybrid’s mind was flooded with images of Sam’s past, from when he first threw a football to being accepted onto the team at Roswell High. Then the images changed, all were of Ava and Max smiled.
As the wound closed and breathing restarted, Ava was by Sam’s side within a second. She gently touched his skin with her fingers and could feel the blood begin to flow once more.
“What…what the hell are you people?” asked the attacked, drawing everyone’s attention.
“Something you don’t want to know about.” Max said, “Feln.”
“Yes Majesty.” Feln said before moving over to the man kitted out in black
Feln placed his hand on the man’s head and began to do his work.
“Ahhh…AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” he screamed as his mind, as his memories faded away…painfully. Then he fell unconscious.
The scream was enough to bring Sam around slightly. His vision was blurry but he could clearly make out Max, Ava and wall he was closest to. It was like nothing he had seen before. Then he watched as a stranger stood up and turned back to them, Sam quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be out cold as he listened.
“Majesty. When I discovered the incident I managed to create a bubble around Roswell, it was activated after I brought you here. Time has slowed so that one second will pass for every hour out here but the alarm was already raised and the police have been dispatched.” Feln said
“There isn’t going to be anyway to clean up the area is there?” Max asked
“I’m afraid not, not before the field expires. There is also a significant amount of Sam’s blood at the site.”
Max knew what to do. “I’ll take care of it.” He said
Feln nodded. He transported the man back to the scene before leaving to continue his preparations for Liz.
Max turned back to Sam and used his powers to create a cauterised gash along Sam’s arm but made sure that no pain would be felt. Ava reached out to grab her king’s hand.
“What the hell are you doing?” Ava asked
“You heard Feln, there’s a lot of blood back there.” Max said
“I know. Most of it’s on me.” Ava said
“Well then he needs to be wounded. It’s nothing life threatening but it’s big enough to account for the blood. Ava, I know how you feel about him but I don’t think he’s ready for us yet.” Max said
“That’s not you’re call Max. You maybe the king but he’s my chosen…I love him Max. I can’t believe it but I do. Besides, what happens when he develops alien powers? You’re energy is inside him now…it’ll happen just like with Liz and Kyle. He is a part of us now.” Ava said
“I know. We’ll just see what happens.” Max said
He then stood up and went over to the Granolith and transported them all back to the theatre.
Drive-In Theatre, Immediately Following
They arrived to find their attacker lying on the ground. Max immediately moved over to him and used his powers to create a nasty bump on his head to account for the amnesia and moved a few things around so that it appeared that he tripped and hit his head on a nearby ledge. All the while, Sam was conscious but pretended to be out, he couldn’t believe what he had heard…powers, aliens, kings…{Welcome to the Twilight Zone.} he thought to himself
Then he felt Ava’s gentle caress of his face.
“Sam…Sam…come on, please wake up.” Ava whispered to him and he did.
Sam opened his eyes and looked up into Ava’s.
“Hey.” Ava smiled when she saw him
“Ava…I…” Sam didn’t know what to say
However, the field collapsed and time in the area returned to normal. Within minutes the police arrived, quickly followed by an ambulance. As the police moved about, they separated the teens as a couple of officers went into the ticket office and found the body of the clerk. Another officer handcuffed the attacker as he was stretched into a more secure ambulance. He could help but think this guy was going to make it on America’s Dumbest Criminals. The Sheriff also arrived; he couldn’t get their fast enough once he heard that Max and Ava were present.
“Max, Ava. What are you two doing here?” Jim asked
“Well I was on a date…and a good one before that guy went Bonnie and Clyde.” Ava said
“Max?”
“Well…Sam got shot. Feln did a little intervention and beamed us to the Granolith so I could heal him. Then we got out here.” Max said after making sure everyone was out of earshot. “But for everyone else…uh…I guess Tess was being a little protective and asked me to make sure Ava was okay on her date.”
“So does he know?” Jim asked
“No. He was out for the most part.” Max said
Jim nodded and looked over to Sam. He was sitting on a chair as a paramedic wrapped a bandage around his arm.
“Hey son, how are you?” Jim asked
“Fine sir. Just…well it hurts.” Sam said
“You know you’re very lucky.” Jim said, “Ava told me that you stood between her and the bullet?”
“Yeah.” Sam said quietly.
“Are you okay?” Jim asked, “You look like you want to tell me something.”
Jim could see it in his eyes, the Sheriff knew that Sam knew something; it was the same look he had seen in Maria when he dragged her into his office at the start of that first year.
“Yes…no…I…I’m not sure. I need to think about this, a lot is still a jumble.” Sam said, he still couldn’t wrap his brain around what he’d heard but then he remembered his conversation with Ava earlier and her question of whether or not he believed in aliens. His brain felt like it was going to implode.
“Understandable. Well, I’ll get my deputy to take you’re statement but if you want to talk…stop by my office any time.”
“Thank you sir.”
Jim looked to his deputy who came over with his notebook. Valenti continued on back to Max and Ava.
“What is it?” Ava asked, looking at the sheriff’s face
“He knows. I don’t know how much but he knows something definitely…other worldly happened.” Jim said
“Damn it.” Max said turning away for a second, “What’s he going to do?”
“Well right now I think it’s still sinking in. I think I better have a little chat with him.” Jim said with a wicked glint in his eye.
Ava on the other hand was a little nervous. The last thing she wanted was for Sam to run a mile or feel disgusted whenever he looked at her. So she moved over to where he sat.
“Hey, how are you feeling?” Ava asked
“I’m okay. Listen…Ava…I…I’m not feeling too hot right now so I think I’ll go home. Can Max give you a lift home?” Sam asked
“Yeah. No problem.” Ava said as she started to walk away but stopped and turned back. “Sam, up until…I had a really great time with you.”
“Yeah. So did I.” Sam replied
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, 13:00
Max and Ava called the others and they all gathered at Michael’s place where they informed the others on the earlier events.
“So where is he now?” Michael asked
“His house.” Max said, “At the very least he isn’t running around screaming.”
Everybody then looked at Maria who looked at each one of them.
“What? Okay so I freaked.” Maria said defensively as Michael draped his arm over her shoulder.
“Yes, yes you did.” Liz said with a smile
“Any idea how he’ll react?” Kyle said
“I could always Dreamwalk him. At the very least it’ll give us an idea of…”
“No.” Max said, “The last thing we need to do right now is invade his privacy, if he finds out it could cause him to turn against us.”
“What if he’s already against us?” Michael said
Ava crossed her arms and looked down at the floor. She didn’t want to admit that possibility but it was eating at her. Michael caught the look in her eyes and hated to see that look in his cousin.
“Ava, sorry but…” Michael said
“No. It’s okay…free will…it has to be his choice.” Ava said
“What if we just tell him?” Kyle said plainly
“What?” Max asked
“We just come out and tell him. About what you are, why you’re here, why we fit in…all of it.” Kyle said
“It is an option Max.” Liz said, “Especially if he already knows about the what part.”
“I know.” Max said, but then he had an idea and smiled
“What?” Liz asked
“I think I better make a phone call.” Max said as he picked up Michael’s phone and dialled, “Hello Sheriff, it’s Max…I’ve got an idea.”
Valenti’s Office, Roswell Sheriff’s Department, 13:50
Jim looked out his window; he had just seen Sam walk by the building for the fourth time. Jim knew that the boy was debating on whether to come in a talk to the big bad sheriff, just as Maria had once done. He felt sympathy for Sam, ever since he was given the teens memories of the past year from Feln he knew just how menacing he appeared to the aliens and how terrified Maria was at the time.
Then Hanson knocked at the door. “Sheriff, do you have a second?” Hanson asked
“Sure, what’s up?”
“There’s a kid outside, he was at that armed robbery today, he said he wants to speak to you.”
“Sam Reese?” Jim asked
“Yes sir, will I bring him up?”
“Yeah.” Jim said as he sat back down behind his desk.
5 Minutes Later…
Sam walked into the office as though he was walking on shards of broken glass with bare feet. Once he was inside Hanson closed the door.
“Hello Mr Reese, have a seat.” Jim said
“Thanks Sheriff.” Sam said as he sat down
“So I take it you remembered something else from today?” Jim asked
“Sir…I, no…I just don’t know where to begin.” Sam said, still trying to sort out the events in his head.
Jim kept his serious demeanour as he picked up a photo from his desk. “I understand Sam, this morning was traumatic but you’re a hero…you actually stepped in front of the bullet. I only know a handful of people who would have done that, as a matter of fact their all your age. If something like that happened to Kyle…” Jim put the photo down at an angle so that Sam could see it.
Sam glanced at the photo. He saw Jim with his hand on Kyle’s shoulder and Kyle’s arms were wrapped around Tess. Sam focused in on Tess but instead he saw her sister. In that instant every feeling he had for Ava came boiling up, he couldn’t put her through anything the old stories and rumours said that happened to the “crash” victims. He couldn’t trust the sheriff not to keep Ava out of it.
“You can talk to me about anything. If something happened out there or if someone’s a danger then I need to know.” Jim said
“NO. Sorry, no. I’m sorry Sheriff but it’s all just mixed up in my head. There’s no danger.” Sam said as he got up and started to move to the door.
“Sam.” Jim said, stopping the boy in his tracks, “You just passed the test.”
“Test? What test?” Sam asked
“I kinda figured you heard Max and Ava talking in the Granolith Chamber when I talked to you earlier.”
Sam’s face got serious, his brain was so mixed up that some basic common facts weren’t registering. Even the fact that Tess and Ava were sisters didn’t click. “What? Granolith? How…how do you fit in to this?” he asked
“Well Tess does live in my house; Kyle, Liz and now you all have something in common.” Jim said. Sam looked at him blankly, looking for an explanation. “Bullet wounds that should have killed you but…eh…lets say a high power intervened.”
“So…” Sam said in a high-pitched voice before clearing his throat, “So, they’re really real?”
“Yes Sam, they really are and Ava really cares about you. I hope you wont do anything to hurt her?” Jim said
“Uh, no sir. I wont do that.” Sam said
“How about we take a ride. There are some people who want to talk to you.”
“Talk?” Sam said nervously, “Just talk?”
“Sam, they’re the same people you know…or rather will get to know. Now you just know something else about them. And Liz, Maria, Alex and Kyle…all human like you.”
“But I heard…Max said something about them having powers?”
“Well that’s a combination of healing and Antarian mating rituals.” Jim said
“Antarian? Wait…mating rituals?”
Jim smiled, “Their home world is called Antar and they are all together now after undergoing the rituals, rituals that let them have kids together.”
“Excuse me, aren’t they young to be doing…that?” Sam asked
“Of course they are but they have a purpose on Earth. I should really let the others explain it…come on.” Jim said
The two left, Jim told Hanson that Sam was talking him out to see something at the drive-in and then left.
Granolith Chamber, Pod Mountain, 30 Minutes Later
The teens had gathered by the Granolith, waiting on word from the sheriff. They had hoped that by trying to get Sam to talk about what he suspected to Valenti but stop him self from doing it would tell them he could be trusted. However the waiting was a killer.
“I hate this.” Tess said. She was lying down on Kyle’s lap as he ran his fingers through her hair
“The sheriff said they’re on their way.” Max said
Liz looked over at Michael. He was staring at her as he leaned back against the wall with his arms crossed. “What?” she asked, “Why are you staring?”
“I’m just trying to work out this thing that’s going on with you.” Michael said
“Okay…for the billionth time. Antarians have three stages to puberty; the third is a reset switch that puts them back to a stage before the mating rituals we had at the island, which is the second stage. At…I don’t know…20 years old I guess, if there is a lot of strain in the established family unit then the Vocas kicks in and lets us find another family. If there is too much strain then the bonding was not meant to be.
Now I ate that…stuff and it caused a premature reaction in me. It’s based on a few fears and problems that we’ve had since we got back. I mean after we’ve adjusted and settled down it probably wouldn’t have had an effect but as it is…it’s premature. That’s it. There’s no real basis to it, it’s just my body being freaky.” Liz said
“Easy babe.” Max said as he stroked her hair to calm her
“Easy for you to say. You haven’t been asked by everybody about this…and I feel like I’m gonna be sick again.” Liz said as she held her stomach
“You know I actually thought you might be pregnant.” Isabel said, causing everyone to look at her.
“What?” Max and Liz said together
“Well, you know…all the nausea and stuff.” Maria said
“You too?” Liz asked
“Well…yeah.” Maria said
“Great, anyone else?” Liz asked
One by one everyone in the room raised their hands.
“This could be why our parents have been asking questions all the time.” Max said
“No…guys, you know the way this works. Until Max shuts off his implant, he’s shooting blanks and even then I have to turn off mine. We’re not going down that road until we’re set up for it.” Liz said
Max then bent down to whisper in her ear. “Could you rephrase that shooting blanks part?”
Liz just smiled but then the cell phone rang. “Hello.” Liz then looked over at Michael and nodded. He left to open the front cave door and a few seconds later he came running back in.
Out in the Desert, Heading to Pod Mountain, Same Time
The drive out was uneventful; Sam sat in silence as he looked out of the window. He felt his world fading away with each building they passed but each mile brought something different…a new world. “So what’s out here?” Sam asked as they approached the mountain.
“That.” Jim said as he pointed at the mass of rock.
“It’s a mountain.” Sam said as they pulled up.
The two got out of the Sheriff’s SUV and Sam followed Valenti up the path on the side of the mountain. When they reached a platform he stopped and so Sam stopped.
“So what now? Beam me up?” Sam asked
Jim pulled out his cell phone and held it to his head after pressing one of the speed dial options. “We’re here.”
“You’re kidding?” Sam said, waiting excitedly for the surge of energy
But then the rock door opened.
“Oh.” Sam said, slightly disappointed
“You really didn’t think we’d be going to a ship did you?” Jim asked
“Well we are dealing with aliens right?”
“Yes but they’ve been here all their lives. They’ve lived among us for a long time and all they want is to live their lives. But a piece of advice…think before you speak, don’t say or do anything stupid and if you have any doubts just think about how you feel about Ava.”
“Yes sir.” Sam said before following Jim into the cave. Once inside, Sam looked around and found the room fairly bland except for the floor panel and the metal framework containing the four pods.
“What is this place?” Sam asked
“This is where Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess were born…right out of these pods.” Jim said, continuing to head to the Granolith.
“There’s only four. What about Ava?”
“She’s from New York.” Jim said as he crawled through one of the bottom pods.
Sam followed and found himself in the familiar blue room that he was in earlier. Around the room stood Max, Liz, Isabel, Alex, Michael, Maria, Tess and Kyle.
“Sam.” Max greeted
“Max. If my brains not complete doped up on painkillers then I think I owe you my life. Thank you.” Sam said
“You’re welcome.” Max said
“Uh, where’s Ava?” Sam asked
“She’s back home.” Michael said, “She thought she’d give you a little space until you’re ready.”
“Can…can I stop by later and talk to her?” Sam asked
“Are you sure?” Liz asked
Sam looked at her. “Yeah, yeah I’m sure.” He said
“Okay.” Tess said
“Thank you…so why am I here?” Sam asked
“Well we wanted to explain the situation to you…the best way we have is to form a connection with you. Through that you’ll get a series of flashes that will basically show you…us. Our life story, why we’re here…everything.” Max said
“And it’s safe?” Sam asked
“Perfectly, I’ve been through it a thousand times.” Liz said, “If you can’t trust a queen who can you trust?”
“Queen??” Sam said, “I thought you were human?”
“I am. But Max and I are in it for the long haul…assuming Feln can get rid of a little premature reaction, anyway I also have a Royal Seal inside me so as far as the Antarians are concerned I am all queenly.” Liz said
“Premature reaction?” Sam asked
“I ate a little something that disagrees with our heightened physiology.” Liz said, “So are you up for the connection?”
“Well just one more question first. For the past…well since I met Ava I’ve been a little out of sorts and now I find out she and you have all these powers…”
“You want to know if you were manipulated into dumping Pam and being attracted to Ava?” Max asked
“Yes.” Sam said
“No, free will is kind of essential to what you’re about to learn of. Ava’s…well she’s helped open you up a little but that’s it.” Max said
Sam nodded, “So what do I do?”
Max stepped forward and extended his hand. Sam looked at his hand and took it; slowly he turned it and looked as closely as possible at the skin.
“Looking for something alien?” Max asked with a smile
“Well…yeah. Sorry.” Sam said
Max raised his other hand and it became filled with light that shone on Sam’s face.
“Way cool.” Sam said quickly
Then Max stopped the light, Liz took his other hand and then everyone joined hands, forming a circle. In seconds a connection formed between each of them and the energy flowed into Sam’s mind. He saw everything from the first year, everything from Liz to Agent Pierce and then it moved up to the night of the dance – the abduction of the group to the Island. Sam learned of everything that happened on the Island, every ritual and every little heated tryst.
“You…you’re all part human – hybrids?” Sam asked as he sorted through the images
“Yes.” Max said, happy that the connection worked
“And…oh god.” Sam said as he blushed
“I think he just got to the sex.” Maria said
“You…you…you…”
Kyle moved up to him and looked at Sam square in the eye. “Yes. The girls all have sex with each other and so do we.”
“And you want…m…me?” Sam asked
“Only if you want it to. We’re not here to force you into anything but you do know the truth now.” Michael said
“That virus…the only way for your people to live…you need to have children with humans and you need those rituals for that. And there are hundreds…a thousand of you here.” Sam said
“Yes. Two sets in a lot of countries around the world. Ava isn’t exactly Tess’s sister, she’s a clone, a duplicate from the New York set.” Liz said
“I…I remember.” Sam said as he could see each of the memories, especially what really happened to Ava.
“So, how do you feel?” Max asked
“Would it be a problem if I said I was scared?” Sam asked
“No, in fact you’d be in good company.” Max said
“But I’m not going to tell anyone.” Sam said quickly, “No-one deserves the crap that…uhh…Pierce did you. I’ll keep you’re secret for as long as I live.”
“Thank you, but…” Liz said
“But?” Sam asked
“But how do you feel about Ava?” Liz asked
Sam smiled at the mention of her name. For the first time he didn’t feel like he needed to hide his feelings, not with these people – he didn’t want to. “I’m in love with her but…eh…I should really speak to her about this first.”
“Well we can send you to her if you want?” Max said
“Yeah…yeah thanks.” Sam said
Max moved over to the Granolith and put his hand on its surface. There was a flash of light and Sam disappeared.
Hallway Outside Michael’s Apartment, Immediately Following
Sam was blinded for a second but when his vision returned he saw that he was standing in front of a door. He then realised that it must be Michael’s when he saw the nametag on the door was Guerin. He raised his hand and knocked on the door. Seconds later it opened and Ava was on the other side.
“Sam.”
“Hi Ava.” Sam said
“Uhhh…come on in.” Ava said as she moved aside.
“Thanks.” Sam moved inside and looked back at Ava as she closed the door.
“So I take it you’ve seen the others?” Ava asked
“Yeah…and that connection…damn that was intense.” Sam said
“And how are you…”
“Ava I’m in love with you.” Sam said, interrupting her.
“I love you too. But…” Ava responded, knowing there was a ‘but’ in there somewhere.
“But…I don’t think I’m ready for all this bisexual stuff. I mean if you still want to…with the girls, then that’s your business but for me I’m just not ready.” Sam said
“Oh Sam, that’s okay. Believe me we wont pressure you into anything.” Ava said
Sam cupped her cheek and pulled her into a hug. “At least now I know what you meant when you said that I could be completely open with you all. You knew about my…thing for Kyle?”
“Yeah.” Ava said, “The others wanted to know if you’d be…suitable for me so a friend did some scans of the brain of yours.”
“I know, I got a glimpse in the connection.” Sam said
“And you’re not upset?”
“Actually I’m more upset that someone was in my room without me knowing about it.” Sam said
“Hmmmm…” Ava said
“What?” Sam asked
“Liz has this thing going on with her. Our friend Feln said he’d have something arranged for later on…I want you to be there. It might help you understand us better if you see what we do with your own eyes and not from someone else’s perspective.” Ava said
“I don’t think so…I mean that should just be for all of you, I’m not on the inside of you’re group.”
“Actually you are. Sam, apart of us is inside you. When Max healed you…you are with us Sam and we trust you.” Ava said
“Well if you’re sure? Yes, I think I would like to see this.” Sam said
“Great.”
“Hmmm…what do I tell my parents?” Sam asked
“Just tell them that a beautiful girl is going on a date with you and later, you’re getting together with some friends.”
“They’ll want to…well they’ll want to at least get a look at you.” Sam said
“Well then, I’ll wear something hot but tasteful. I’ll avoid causing any problems between you and the olds…for a while at least.” Ava said, causing Sam to smile. He leaned down and captured her lips in a loving kiss that caused her toes to curl.
Command Room, Alpha 1, 16:00
“Sir, we’ve just received confirmation. The virus has reached its end stage…we’re the only Antarians left. All colonies have fallen and no more signals are being received from any other species…Earth appears to be the only world with a sentient race.” Said one of the soldiers to Kalen.
Kalen nodded and walked out of the room.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 27D
Reese Residence, 16:10
Sam decided to head home after spending the rest of the day with Ava. She told him that someone would call him when Feln was ready for getting Liz back on track and besides, he needed a little break to process everything that had happened today. He’d never felt this intense, in one day he’d died, learned about aliens and that he’d been chosen to spend the rest of his life with Ava…that last one wasn’t as scary as he’d have thought.
When he did get home he carefully slid his jacket off but winced in pain when he stretched his upper arm, where Max left his fake wound to cover up from all the blood at the scene. As he threw his jacket on a nearby table, he lifted the sleeve of his t-shit and looked at the red stain coming through the bandage.
“Damn it Max. You could’ve taken the pain away permanently.” Sam said to himself
Just then his father came out of the living room. “Hey son.” He said as he looked up but then saw the bandage. “What the hell happened to you?”
His mother heard him and came out to see what was going on. She immediately moved over to her son and inspected his arm. “Oh my god.”
“You guys didn’t hear yet?” Sam asked
“Hear what?” Donald asked, “We were in Albuquerque all day, we got back about 5 minutes ago.
“That’s why the Sheriff couldn’t get through to you. Uh…okay, I was on a date at the drive-in. I came out of the bathroom just as the place was getting robbed and he shot me. It’s nothing serious but it hurts like hell.” Sam said
“Is Pamela okay?” Margaret asked
“Mom, I broke up with Pam a couple of days ago. I was with Ava.”
“Ava, who’s Ava?” Margaret asked
“Ava Harding, she’s new in town but her sister’s Tess Harding, well actually they’re identical twins. You’ve seen her about…they hang around with the Evans, Liz Parker…you know all the nice kids.” Sam said
“Parker…they own the Crashdown right?” Donald asked
“Yes sir.” Sam said, “But…eh…do we have any painkillers? Like, at all?” Sam asked
“Yes…bathroom cabinet, top shelf.” Margaret asked, “But you’re okay?”
“Yeah, it just looks worse than it is and the paramedics said it should heal completely.” Sam said
“Paramedics? You mean you haven’t been to the hospital?” Margaret asked
“No ma’am but I’ve got an appointment with a doctor tomorrow morning.” Sam said
“What about this Ava? When do we meet her?” Donald asked
“Well I’ll ask her but I think she’s coming over tomorrow. She’s a little worried about this…” Sam said while pointing to his bullet wound. “But…I…I’m seeing her again tonight. She’s invited me to a little get together, you know just to get to know her friends a little better.”
Sam then left to get the painkillers, leaving his parents alone.
“He broke up with Pamela Troy?” Donald asked his wife
“Ava Harding? Probably some slut who has a ‘reputation’.” Margaret said
“Actually she’s beautiful, smart, does not constantly talk and doesn’t think she’s the end all and be all of existence like another person I could name. And I when she talks I don’t tune her out like I did with Pam, I could listen to her all day long and she lets me speak. I also don’t need to hide anything from her, I can be completely open about myself.” Sam yelled down from the bathroom
“I think he likes her.” Donald said
“Uh humm. Do you still have the investigator on retainer?” Margaret asked
“Lets meet the girl first. We don’t know anything about her but her sister is living with the Sheriff and his son. They’re both good people.” Donald said
“Oh the Sheriff’s a good person? You heard those stories from when he was suspended, out in the woods with that Evans girl.”
Then Sam came down the stairs. “Actually mom, you really should listen to that story. They were with her brother and were out there because they overheard something. They took the Sheriff out there and they found a kidnapped girl called Laurie Dupree. They were being good citizens and helped the police, they didn’t ignore it, they didn’t leave any anonymous messages…they did it themselves. Just like you encourage me to do.”
“We encourage you not to get into anyone’s affairs but your own.”
“Yes sir. I…eh…I’m going to fix a snack. Do either of you want a coffee?” Sam asked
“No, thank you son.” Donald said as Sam disappeared down the hall and into the kitchen. He was surprised that his son actually corrected his mother on the events; usually he would have kept quiet and nodded. “I think I better sit him down and have a chat. This girl’s certainly got to him.”
“I think so…and the second she leaves after we meet her I want that investigator on her. I want to know everything about her.” Margaret said
“If Sam finds out…”
“He didn’t object when we checked out Pam?”
“I don’t think he liked Pam as much as he does this Ava. Did you see the way his eye’s lit up when he said her name?”
“Unfortunately yes. But at the very least I want to know if she’s interested in him or his…hmmm…our bank account.” Margaret said
Living Room, Parker Residence, 17:00
Liz was lying on the sofa, a cold compress on her forehead as she tried to focus on not throwing up. Almost the second after coming home from talking with Sam at the Granolith Chamber she felt queasy. Unfortunately Max was busy helping his father and her other lovers weren’t answering their phones or her telepathic pleas. However she suspected that being with them again would help much, Feln did say that it was a temporary stopgap. Her guts told her that she would have to ride it out until Feln came up with a solution.
“How are you feeling Honey?” Jeff asked as he knelt down beside his daughter
“Really hating this.” Liz said as she kept her eyes closed
“Honey…I have to ask you. Are…Are you…”
“Am I pregnant?” Liz asked
Jeff gave out hope and bowed his head. “Oh god, you are aren’t you?”
“No dad I’m not. What I told you was the truth. Max and I aren’t going down that road until we can support a family…besides you’d kill him if I got pregnant now.”
“Damned straight.” Jeff said, “You’re my baby girl and you’ve already grown up way more than I like.”
“Daddy, come on. I’m a young woman and…”
“You’re my daughter and I don’t care who they are, dad’s don’t like seeing their daughter’s growing up. If I had my way you’d still be a 6 year old and no where near your current situation.”
That was when there came a knock from the door. Nancy moved to open it and let Feln in.
“Hey Feln. Please tell me you’ve got something.” Liz begged
“Majesty.” Feln bowed, “I have made the suitable arrangements and I have informed Max. He is currently gathering the others.”
“Great, I don’t think I could go through another night of this.” Liz said, “So, where to?”
“First, I need you to get appropriate attire for swimming.” Feln said
“Swimming?” Liz asked, slightly confused. Most Antarian rituals she had been through required or rather didn’t require any clothing at all.
“Yes. And something black…all of the others have been told the same thing.” Feln said
“Okay then.” Liz said as she went to her room. It didn’t take her long to look out her swimsuit and then used her powers to change the vibrant, tropical pattern into jet black. She then located a towel and rolled her swimsuit into a towel.
Leisure Centre, Roswell, 17:20
Liz walked along the streets of Roswell, heading to where Feln had told her to go. The feeling in her stomach never subsided but the knowledge that she would soon be cured helped her make the long walk. When she reached the centre, she found her friends waiting outside for her.
“Hi guys.” Liz said
“Hey Liz.” They all said together just as Sam came running around the corner.
He was completely out of breath and Ava held him up. “Sah…Sah…Sorry I’m late. Mom and dad had…had a lot of…questions about…about Ava.” He said, desperately trying to catch his breath
“Well glad you could make it.” Liz said
“I’m glad too.” Sam said, “I’ve got to admit, I’m kind of curious about what’s going to happen.”
“You’re not the only one.” Max said, “Where’s Feln?”
“He said he had to collect one more thing but we should go straight inside.” Liz said
Max took Liz’s hand and they led the group up the stairs to the main entrance of the building.
“You know…this place looks kind of closed.” Michael said
“Well Feln told us to come here so…” Max said as he reached out and pulled on the door.
Inside, the building was completely empty but the lights were on. As they all looked inside, Max pulled back and looked in through the outside window – the lights were out. He knew Feln’s handiwork was at play. To the outside world the building was shut down and the door would probably be locked once Feln arrived to keep it private but inside, every thing was active. One by one they went inside and closed the door behind them.
“Well, since he told us to bring our swimming gear I guess he wants us to go to the pool.” Maria said
“Makes sense.” Liz said
“Okay.” Max said as they moved through the doors, following the signs to the pool.
They had been here many times over the years. It wasn’t an Olympic style swimming pool and was mainly designed for relaxation and enjoyment. The pool was like a beach lagoon, complete with a wave machine and kept at a constant warm temperature. Palm trees decorated the areas to the sides of the pool; on the sides of the stairs that lead up to the water slides were lumps of plastic shaped into rock walls and up a second flight of stairs, at the top of something that was made to look like a volcano was a large Jacuzzi. Built into the side of the volcano was a sauna and a long passage of water rapids flowed along the base. Everything, even the green, blue and purple shades of the lighting gave everything a primordial look.
“You know what?” Liz said
“What?”
“I like this place when it’s empty like this.” Liz said before looking over to one of the changing room doors. On the door she spotted a note.
“What’s it say?” Alex asked as Liz picked it up.
“It’s from Feln, he say’s…he should be in by half five, in the mean time we should get changed and enjoy ourselves.” Liz said
Each shrugged their shoulders, they still couldn’t figure out why they had to wear anything at all. For the first time since their return they were out of the watchful eye of their parents and looked forward to being completely open again.
“Okay.” Max said
Each separated and went into private changing rooms to put on their gear. A few minutes later they emerged. All the guys were wearing tight Speedo trunks, black as ordered, that didn’t do much to hide the logs underneath them. Sam was the only exception who wore a pair of swim shorts that were loose fitting. He couldn’t help but examine the physical aspects of their bodies.
Then the women came out. Isabel came out wearing a string bikini; the top had two triangles of fabric that barely covered her nipples while the thong bottoms were very skimpy. Tess and Ava wore almost identical suits with high cut bottoms and the tops were like tank tops but were tight against their bodies. They had one strap over the shoulder, Tess’s was one the right and Ava’s on the left. Maria wore a one piece suit that was mainly on the front, there was no back save for the piece of fabric that covered her butt and had single straps that rode high on her hips to connect to the front. Liz came out, also in a one piece. It was identical to Maria’s but it plunged down the front, almost all the way down but it did expose her belly button. At her breasts, the fabric was joined by a single piece of gold metal.
All in all, these suits were bought not for swimming but for showing off.
“So, what now?” Sam asked
They all looked at the water and ran to it. As soon as they were at a sufficient depth they dove under the surface. It didn’t take long for splash fights to start up, then they moved to the water slides, the rapids…they enjoyed everything while they waited for Feln.
Tess then moved over to her sister. “Are our guys hot or what?”
“Totally, and Sam is fitting in.” Ava said
“Got that right. Hmmm…I wonder what they’ll look like together?” Tess asked
“That’s something that we, as their loving girlfriends, have to do whatever we can do to answer that question.” Ava said
“You want you’re boyfriend to screw Kyle before you get to him?” Tess asked
“What makes you think I haven’t had him yet?” Ava asked
Tess just looked at her.
“Okay so I haven’t. I’ve been waiting for the right time, besides from what you’ve told me of your first time with Kyle I’m going to need somewhere fire proof.” Ava said
“Yeah, being with you’re true mate for the first time does tend to singe the surroundings a little. But it’s totally worth it.” Tess said, “You know, we’re in a building with a lot of water.”
“Yeah?” Ava asked
“Maybe after Liz is treated, you and Sam can spend some time up in that Jacuzzi.” Tess suggested
“Hmmm…idea.” Ava said
Then Feln arrived. He entered the building and sealed all doors before went to the pool area. When he entered he saw Alex and Isabel kissing heavily against the pool wall. Then he cleared his throat.
“I believe one of the rules of these facilities is ‘no petting’?” Feln said, causing the couple to separate and look guilty. “Sorry, just kidding.”
“Hey Feln.” Max said, “Did you get what you needed?”
“Yes majesty.” Feln said as he pulled out a small vial of Antarian water from his coat. “I’ll require you all to leave the water for the moment.”
All the teenagers removed themselves from the pool, adjusting their suits was they moved and wiping water from their faces. Feln moved to the water’s edge and poured the liquid into the Earth water before using his powers to mix the waters. Then is settled down and appeared as though nothing had changed.
“What’s this for?” Liz asked
“Well all the rituals you have been through have been Antarian. However you are not Antarian. The mixture of Earth and Antarian water will create a balance and through your body’s absorption of the water it will become cleansed. This will result in a joining of the two worlds at will keep you safe while you’re body adjusts itself back to it’s normal state. But, it is all contingent on you passing the judgment of your heart.”
“So why’s this different from that Sharing thing? I mean then we were naked and having sex.” Liz asked
“Well it’s mainly for young Mr Reese. Until he has mated with Ava or been initiated by Max and the others it is inappropriate for you and the others to be completely exposed.”
“Wait a second. Kalen said that you’re people are…well it’s not uncommon to for couples to have sex in public, even in front of their families?”
“True. Sex is not seen as much of a taboo among Antarians as it is humans, but there are still some rules to our mating practices. The most important of which will be explained when the time comes for the conception of the next generation.”
“And why black?” Liz asked
“Oh that…I just like the colour. Besides it has a certain enhancing quality to the physical form.” Feln said
“Okay so what do we do?” Max asked
“Well first of all, Sam…you must remain out of the water. Unless you are willing to be inducted into the family?” Feln asked
“Uhhh…yeah…not yet. My parents raised me with the belief that when it comes to sex, the place for a man is between a woman’s legs…well not in those words but that’s the gist. Just give me a little time.” Sam said
“Very well.” Feln said, “Liz, first you must drink of the water. I removed all chemicals and impurities from it so it safe.”
Liz knelt before the water’s edge and cupped her hands together. She reached them in and spooned out some of the water and sipped what she could before her hands drained.
“Good, now please move into the water.”
Liz moved in and stopped where the water level was half way up her stomach.
“Max, Isabel…as mate and lover of Liz the responsibility is yours. Please move to each of her sides.”
Max and Isabel followed their instructions. As they approached the young queen, each kissed Liz passionately before taking their places by her side.
Then Feln continued, “Liz, you need to float in the water. Lie on your back and let Max and Isabel support you.”
Max eased Liz back and she lifted her legs until she floated in the water at which point Isabel placed her hands under Liz, inches away from Max’s.
“Well this is fun.” Liz said
“Baby…shush.” Max admonished as he moved some of her soaked hair off of her face. “What now Feln?”
Feln moved to the edge of the water and also drank some of it. “Karel nashan porana malet.” He called out while focusing his energy into the water, “Let the Joining begin. A mated female stands with her clan and the clan stands with her.”
The water began to glow. Max and Isabel felt their minds opening completely without their control, they could feel their connection to Liz being magnified a thousand times more than normal.
“Those of her heart stand by her side, her body is tormented by the Vocas; summoned before its time. I request the judgement.” Feln called out
The water became brighter. Liz, Max and Isabel were lost in a haze and delirium that reminded Max of when he was drunk.
“The mated family has chosen her people, fears of current days cloud her mind and body but her heart remains true to those of the family and the one whose offspring she will carry.” Feln said, “I request the judgement.”
The water flashed with a blinding light that caused everyone except Max, Isabel and Liz to shield their eyes. As everyone’s eyes focused back they found themselves surrounded by ghostly apparitions whose bodies glowed with yellow light.
“Nhaaaaaaaa.” Maria called out as one passed through her shoulder, sending shivers all over her body.
“Did one of you guys slip me L.S.D or something?” Sam asked
“These are Max and Isabel’s ancestors, the energies they possessed are passed onto each generation and as such what remains of them, their souls I guess, are apart of Max and Isabel.”
Each of the ghosts where completely faceless, except for their eyes. Carefully they floated to each of the teenagers and stared at them in the eyes before hovering over the water to the trio. With their connection wide open the alien spirits looked through the hybrids and into Liz’s mind, heart and soul, judging everything about her. Then all but one moved away from them and stood before Feln. They bowed their heads and Feln reciprocated.
The aliens floated up to the roof of the pool and circled above the trio. Their speed was ever increasing until they were moving so fast that they looked like one fluid mass. Eventually they moved downward toward the young lovers and looked like a whirlwind. As the mass made contact with Liz’s skin it flowed into her and then back into Max and Isabel.
“Nathal karel…karel maratin ka.” Feln said while looking at the floor, “Judgement is passed, the Vocas is lifted.”
Yet one apparition remained. As Liz moved back onto her feet, feeling much better, and looked at the ghost. While she couldn’t see it, Liz could feel her smiling at her. Then the alien moved closer to Liz and extended her arms around the human. As the two made contact, the apparition became a million sparkles of light that merged with Liz. The human felt an over whelming sense of contentment, her hands ran along her arms like she was hugging herself.
“Liz? Are you okay?” Max asked
“Yeah.” She smiled, “Your great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great…” Liz started counting on her fingers, “…great grandmother says hi.”
“She spoke to you?” Isabel asked
“She was the first one who carried the Seal you gave me. She sensed it.” Liz said
“And?” Max asked
“They love you Max, all of them, they love you both so much. They’re so proud of you, especially you’re parents, and told me to take care of you.” Liz said
“Our parents?” Isabel asked
“They’re with you guys, they’ve always been with you.” Liz said
Together all three walked out of the water and up to their family.
“Can someone tell me what the hell just happened?” Kyle asked
“The effects of the Vocas can only be lifted if it’s truly in Liz’s heart and that can only be judged by those from her intended’s ancestors.” Feln said
“Which this ritual brought out?” Maria asked
“Yes.” Feln responded
“You guys can talk to the dead…yeah you’re freaks.” Maria joked
“Thank you.” Feln said, “Anyway. I had better get back to work but I made the people who run this place believe that there is some repair work going on so you have this place all to yourselves. But I do think you should be back in your own beds before midnight.”
“Yeah. Good call.” Max said
Feln smiled and left. The second he was gone the teens looked at each other and ran back into the pool. Sam who was at the other end passed a metal frame and looked up…he smiled. Quickly he climbed the ladder, walked to the end of the dive board and bounced.
“BOMBS AWAY.” he called out as he curled himself up into a ball and came hurtling down.
The water went flying.
“My boyfriend, ladies and gentlemen.” Ava said as she swam over to him, “Very impressive.” She whispered in his ear
In the middle of the pool, Max and Liz were completely into each other. Gentle caresses were followed by gentle kisses.
“Oh they’re going again.” Ava whispered while looking over Sam’s shoulder
“Hmm?” Sam said as he looked at them. “What? They’re just making out.”
Max then took hold of one of Liz’s shoulder straps and pulled it down her arm before kissing her soft skin. Then off came the other strap, Max pulling both under the waterline and off her arms, exposing her breasts.
“Is he? Are they?” Sam asked, looking back and forth between Ava and the couple.
“Yes but they’re not the only ones.” Ava said pointing at Alex and Isabel
Sam watched as Isabel lifted off her top, exposing her large breasts to her lover who latched his mouth on them. Isabel arched her back, gasping in pleasure as Alex’s tongue ran over her nipple while his hands snaked their way into her thong. Then Sam looked toward Michael and Maria.
They were sitting in the water at its most shallow spot; Michael’s hands were running over her exposed back before sliding under the Lycra to cup her butt. Maria’s hand pulled down his suit to expose his engorged rod, which she promptly wrapped her fingers around – gently stroking him until he was completely hard. Then Sam’s gaze found Ava’s sister and Kyle who were pressed up against the edge of the pool, kissing each other passionately.
“They…they…they…” Sam couldn’t find the words
“They haven’t been able to be this open for a long time.” Ava said
Before long Sam and Ava were the only ones wearing anything. Their swimwear was floating around in the water, each teen as pressed against their mate in the most intimate way. However Sam’s attention wasn’t with the sex that was just beginning around him, it was with Ava. The young couple were either kissing or staring into each other’s eyes. Then Ava decided to take the first step.
“Sam, I…I want you to make love to me.” Ava said
Sam caressed her cheek. We wanted to more than anything but he had never made love before; everything he had in the past was nothing but mindless rutting away. However he wanted things different with Ava, he wanted to take the time to please every inch of her body before making her his. Could that happen here?
Ava could sense his desire and hesitation so she took hold of her top and pulled it over her head. For the first time he could see the soft flesh of her breasts and ran his hand from her face to the tempting mounds which he felt with gentle caresses. The blonde reached under the water and took hold of his other hand. They walked together as she led him out of the pool and up the fake volcano stairs to the Jacuzzi at its peak.
“It’s about time.” Liz said as she wrapped her legs around Max as he kissed her throat.
“Ugnnnnnnnnnnnn.” cried Maria.
Both Max and Liz looked over to see Maria’s back as she gently rode on Michael’s dick. Alex and Isabel both looked over, happy to see Sam and Ava climbing the stairs. They were by some steps leading into the deep end of the pool and Isabel used them to support herself as Alex slid in and out of her body. Tess and Kyle had moved up onto the edge of the pool, Tess watched as her sister led her mate up the volcano and smiled when Ava looked back at her and winked.
“By the time they’re done up there, that Jacuzzi will need a refill.” Kyle said as he leaned between her legs and entered his mate.
Volcano Jacuzzi…
Before the soon to be lovers entered the water, Ava stood before Sam and pulled off her thong. Ava stood before Sam in all her naked glory; he couldn’t speak as this young vixen was prepared to take him as her lover. Ava then descended to her knees and pulled down Sam’s shorts, releasing his cock to the heated air. She took both swimsuits and tossed them aside, right over the edge of the volcano and into the waiting pool.
His arousal was already apparent but that didn’t stop Ava from wanting to him into her mouth. She had been dying to tryout and have a taste of the monster cock she had felt up when she met him at the rave.
“Mmm.” she sighed, gently running her hand up and down the swelling length of her chosen’s cock. Sam’s head fell back as a groan of pure bliss rumbled up from the depths of his body. The alien nuzzled her cheek against the soft tip and then stroked her face along the shaft. Inhaling deeply the musky scent of her mate as her fingers drifted lower, exploring his heavy balls.
“Nuhhhhhhhhh…Ava, god you’re driving me crazy.” Sam wheezed out
Then he groaned loudly for everyone to hear as Ava’s tongue drew along his rigid pole, passionately licking him from root to tip. Ava’s eyes had fluttered closed and her face glowed with euphoric pleasure as she very delicately wrapped her lips around the head of his cock, drilling the tiny slit with the tip of her tongue. Relaxing her mouth as much as possible, she devoured inch after inch of his thick meat.
Sam reached down, his fingers slide through her silky, golden hair to cup the back of her head as she started to steadily pump and suck. “Oh yeah.” he murmured as it deepened into a pleasurable groan when Ava increased the speed of her hands on his length.
Sam felt his knees buckle as Ava ate his dick with exquisite skill she learned while pleasuring Zan in their sewer. She moved one hand around and held it on his butt, a single trailing finger scraped over his flesh, teasing him. The other continued to caress his hard length of meat. Her tongue had found all the right spots and she was using lips and teeth just the right way to send lightening bolts up his body. She blew him with utter relish and her angelic face was brightly glowing with the lust she felt to be one with her mate. Tremors shook his body and his pulse thundered in his ears with fire as his balls prepared to send their load of lava into Ava’s talented mouth.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam cried out as he shot his load. Down in the pool everyone looked up to the top of the volcano and smiled brightly as their bodies moved together.
Ava swallowed his cum and then stood up before fusing his lips to hers, Sam kissed her back as much of a thank you as anything else. She walked into the Jacuzzi and sat on an elevated rim under the water, she extended her hand and beckoned him forward with her finger. Sam eagerly responded; he needed to be one with her, to feel her body writhe beneath him and to feel her sensitive depths as they coupled.
He inched his way through the bubbling water and caressed her thighs when he was close enough. Ava parted her legs and he moved between them, never had he been more excited about being with a girl.
“Ava…I…”
“It’s okay, ask me.”
“Are…are you sure I can’t get you pregnant?” Sam asked, he was more ready for being with the guys than being a father
“I’m sure. We can’t, not until you’ve been with Max and Michael and you have the pheromone in you.” Ava said as she ran her arms up and down his muscular arms.
Sam kissed her gently. Then again on her chin and then went lower, “Aahh.” Ava sighed exquisitely as Sam’s hot mouth closed over an aching nipple. He lazily traced circles all around the hardened knot, occasionally flicking across it with the sole purpose of teasing her. Sam grazed his teeth over it lightly before he drew the nipple, areola and as much of her breast as possible into his hot mouth, suckling her to their mutual joy.
As Sam nursed like a baby, Ava found herself squirming the small square tiles of the Jacuzzi lining. It just felt so fantastic. She felt the waves of heated pleasure radiating out from the core of her womanhood and the waves of the water against her skin. Every movement of Sam’s tongue across her breast sent fiery ripples straight to her centre.
Sam began sliding his hand down her body, moving it slowly south until it crept between her legs. Ava sucked in a sharp breath as his hand cupped her hot, aching sex. Ava couldn’t help herself as her hips bucked against his hand in search of satisfaction.
“Oh god Sam…Please…oh yes…please.” Ava cried out as his finger slipped between her soft folds
Sam smiled, being with Pam did turn out to be useful – he learned that little trick. The lovers looked at each other and Sam immediately removed his Ex from his mind. Their gaze told each other what they wanted to know – they were ready to be as close as two people could physically be.
Both teenagers loved the feel of each other’s skin as their chests pressed together, Sam removed his fingers from her core and ran them over her enticing lips before kissing her passionately, tasting her juices as though it was the most expensive champagne.
“Take me Sam. I’m yours…take me.” Ava begged
Carefully, Sam pushed his hips forward, sheathing himself inside Ava’s wet pussy. In that second they both felt complete, they felt home. They exist only for each other, they were born to be together and were never more sure of it that right at this moment.
“AHHH.” Ava cried, “Please Sam…ahhhh god…now.” Ava moaned, her eye’s closed and her head thrown back. She hardly believed that Sam was finally inside her, throbbing, pulsating and filling every empty space in her core.
Ava moaned her increasing satisfaction, grinding against his pelvis hard as his cock thrust deep into her. He held her hips in place, pushing further inside her tight sex with each downward stroke. Just feeling her around him was almost enough to make him want to cum. Ava wrapped her hands around Sam’s neck and thrust up as he thrust down. They begin a slow rhythm that with each passing minute was becoming faster and faster.
“Jesus, you feel so…so good.” Sam simply couldn’t believe he was making love Ava Harding, an alien, here in a public swimming pool with all her family in the main pool beneath them and they were all having their own fun.
“Faster Sam…ahhh fuckkk…harder, fuck me harder.” Ava whimpered in his ear, her need was devastating, clenching Sam’s cock with every stroke.
Sam’s thrusts within her were merciless, with all the intensity, attraction and love that had grown within them since she came to town. Harder, faster, deeper; Sam was filling her completely, completing her as she completed him.
“Ugnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnn…Ugnnnnnnn…oh yes…god yes…”
“Oh baby…oh god…Agnnnnn….aghnnnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“OHGODOHGODOHGODDDOHGODDDDDDD.”
“OH YESSSSS…SO GOOD…SO GOOOOOOOD.”
Ava began to moan his name over and over as his nipples scraped against hers. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back. Sam began to thrust against her harder, pushing her closer to her awaiting orgasm. She began to exhale sharply, nonverbal grunts and groans of pleasure began to escape her throat and Sam began to thrust even harder. They were rocking together, intimately touching each other’s pleasure centres. Desire and lust claimed them as they needed to cum, Sam was fucking Ava hard and she was fucking him just as vigorously. His exertions were having the desired effect; he felt her pussy tighten around his cock and with a shriek, she came, humping herself hard against him as his body seized and shot his seed into Ava.
“OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD.” They cried out together, their bodies continued to jerk and ripple against each other.
As they came together a blinding light shone from the peak of the volcano. It drew the attention of each of the mating pairs beneath in the pool. Both Sam and Ava felt each other in their heads and knew that this was the first stage of a life long journey; he knew he would never leave Ava – not for anything. It may be some time down the road but he would take her as his wife.
As they came down from their high, Sam continued to stroke her body. He still had his dick within her body; gently he rocked his hips for the purpose of continuing their pleasure as long as possible.
“I love you Sam.” Ava breathed out as he wiped water from her face.
“I love you too Ava, only you.” Sam said, “I’ll love you until the day I die.”
Both held each other close and then looked around, they felt something missing around them and noticed that there was no longer any water in the Jacuzzi. The blazing light of their union had vaporised the water, not leaving a single drop but it was filling from a tube that connected it to the main body of water.
“Wow.” Sam said, “That was better than I thought.”
“Hmmm…you can say that again.” Ava purred before kissing again.
Down in the Pool…
The four couples moved to the shallow edge of the water and lay in each other’s arms, gently kissing and snuggling as they watched the dying remnants of the light.
“Congratulations Tess.” Liz said
“Why are you congratulating me?” Tess asked
“Cause until this moment I didn’t know if what Ava and Sam have was true love. That’s your future brother in-law up there making love to Ava.” Liz said
Just then, a very naked Sam and Ava came walking hand in hand down the stairs.
“Hey you two.” Liz said
“Have a good time?” Maria asked with a grin
“We had a very good time.” Ava said before turning into her lover’s arms and kissing him hard, pressing her firm body against his.
Then the kiss broke and Sam looked over at the others. “A very, very good time.” Sam said
The new lovers then sat in the water next to the others. Sam didn’t care about being nude, he felt free and natural as he lay back under the warm lights with Ava resting her head on his chest.
“Is it always like this?” Sam asked, his body still tingling and his mind still very open to Ava’s.
“No.” Kyle said, “Some times it lasts all night long.”
Sam smiled and kissed Ava’s hair. “Did I mention that I love this group?”
“No, but we’re not a group…we are a family and one that you’ve still got to become a part of.” Liz said
“Well then that’s something I should really take care of…just not tonight.” Sam said
Everybody looked up at him, surprised at what he said.
“Do you want to say that again?” Ava said
Sam looked into Ava’s eyes and smiled, “For you, I’m ready Ava. I want to be with you no matter what.”
“But not tonight?” Max asked
“After what this little vixen did to me I don’t think I’ll be in any fit state until I’ve recovered. But I have to ask…this nudity thing…is it common?” Sam asked as he stroked Ava’s hair.
“Very common, at least it was on the Island. This is the first time we’ve been like this together since we came home.” Alex said as his hand was subconsciously running over Isabel’s breasts.
“You know, there is a sauna over there.” Sam said, thinking of the heated vapours caressing his skin as he kissed Ava
“Sorry, can’t do it.” Michael said
“What do you mean?” Sam asked
“Excessive heat throws off our balance, it could kill us.” Max answered as he remembered when Michael fell ill after being in a sweat lodge.
“Oh, well then that’s definitely out.” Sam said, “Hmmm…well then I guess we’ll just have to swim a little more.”
“Last one to the other side is Nicholas’s butt monkey.” Liz called out and they all made a dash into the water and swam as fast as they could to the other end.
To Be Continued…
Reese Residence, 16:10
Sam decided to head home after spending the rest of the day with Ava. She told him that someone would call him when Feln was ready for getting Liz back on track and besides, he needed a little break to process everything that had happened today. He’d never felt this intense, in one day he’d died, learned about aliens and that he’d been chosen to spend the rest of his life with Ava…that last one wasn’t as scary as he’d have thought.
When he did get home he carefully slid his jacket off but winced in pain when he stretched his upper arm, where Max left his fake wound to cover up from all the blood at the scene. As he threw his jacket on a nearby table, he lifted the sleeve of his t-shit and looked at the red stain coming through the bandage.
“Damn it Max. You could’ve taken the pain away permanently.” Sam said to himself
Just then his father came out of the living room. “Hey son.” He said as he looked up but then saw the bandage. “What the hell happened to you?”
His mother heard him and came out to see what was going on. She immediately moved over to her son and inspected his arm. “Oh my god.”
“You guys didn’t hear yet?” Sam asked
“Hear what?” Donald asked, “We were in Albuquerque all day, we got back about 5 minutes ago.
“That’s why the Sheriff couldn’t get through to you. Uh…okay, I was on a date at the drive-in. I came out of the bathroom just as the place was getting robbed and he shot me. It’s nothing serious but it hurts like hell.” Sam said
“Is Pamela okay?” Margaret asked
“Mom, I broke up with Pam a couple of days ago. I was with Ava.”
“Ava, who’s Ava?” Margaret asked
“Ava Harding, she’s new in town but her sister’s Tess Harding, well actually they’re identical twins. You’ve seen her about…they hang around with the Evans, Liz Parker…you know all the nice kids.” Sam said
“Parker…they own the Crashdown right?” Donald asked
“Yes sir.” Sam said, “But…eh…do we have any painkillers? Like, at all?” Sam asked
“Yes…bathroom cabinet, top shelf.” Margaret asked, “But you’re okay?”
“Yeah, it just looks worse than it is and the paramedics said it should heal completely.” Sam said
“Paramedics? You mean you haven’t been to the hospital?” Margaret asked
“No ma’am but I’ve got an appointment with a doctor tomorrow morning.” Sam said
“What about this Ava? When do we meet her?” Donald asked
“Well I’ll ask her but I think she’s coming over tomorrow. She’s a little worried about this…” Sam said while pointing to his bullet wound. “But…I…I’m seeing her again tonight. She’s invited me to a little get together, you know just to get to know her friends a little better.”
Sam then left to get the painkillers, leaving his parents alone.
“He broke up with Pamela Troy?” Donald asked his wife
“Ava Harding? Probably some slut who has a ‘reputation’.” Margaret said
“Actually she’s beautiful, smart, does not constantly talk and doesn’t think she’s the end all and be all of existence like another person I could name. And I when she talks I don’t tune her out like I did with Pam, I could listen to her all day long and she lets me speak. I also don’t need to hide anything from her, I can be completely open about myself.” Sam yelled down from the bathroom
“I think he likes her.” Donald said
“Uh humm. Do you still have the investigator on retainer?” Margaret asked
“Lets meet the girl first. We don’t know anything about her but her sister is living with the Sheriff and his son. They’re both good people.” Donald said
“Oh the Sheriff’s a good person? You heard those stories from when he was suspended, out in the woods with that Evans girl.”
Then Sam came down the stairs. “Actually mom, you really should listen to that story. They were with her brother and were out there because they overheard something. They took the Sheriff out there and they found a kidnapped girl called Laurie Dupree. They were being good citizens and helped the police, they didn’t ignore it, they didn’t leave any anonymous messages…they did it themselves. Just like you encourage me to do.”
“We encourage you not to get into anyone’s affairs but your own.”
“Yes sir. I…eh…I’m going to fix a snack. Do either of you want a coffee?” Sam asked
“No, thank you son.” Donald said as Sam disappeared down the hall and into the kitchen. He was surprised that his son actually corrected his mother on the events; usually he would have kept quiet and nodded. “I think I better sit him down and have a chat. This girl’s certainly got to him.”
“I think so…and the second she leaves after we meet her I want that investigator on her. I want to know everything about her.” Margaret said
“If Sam finds out…”
“He didn’t object when we checked out Pam?”
“I don’t think he liked Pam as much as he does this Ava. Did you see the way his eye’s lit up when he said her name?”
“Unfortunately yes. But at the very least I want to know if she’s interested in him or his…hmmm…our bank account.” Margaret said
Living Room, Parker Residence, 17:00
Liz was lying on the sofa, a cold compress on her forehead as she tried to focus on not throwing up. Almost the second after coming home from talking with Sam at the Granolith Chamber she felt queasy. Unfortunately Max was busy helping his father and her other lovers weren’t answering their phones or her telepathic pleas. However she suspected that being with them again would help much, Feln did say that it was a temporary stopgap. Her guts told her that she would have to ride it out until Feln came up with a solution.
“How are you feeling Honey?” Jeff asked as he knelt down beside his daughter
“Really hating this.” Liz said as she kept her eyes closed
“Honey…I have to ask you. Are…Are you…”
“Am I pregnant?” Liz asked
Jeff gave out hope and bowed his head. “Oh god, you are aren’t you?”
“No dad I’m not. What I told you was the truth. Max and I aren’t going down that road until we can support a family…besides you’d kill him if I got pregnant now.”
“Damned straight.” Jeff said, “You’re my baby girl and you’ve already grown up way more than I like.”
“Daddy, come on. I’m a young woman and…”
“You’re my daughter and I don’t care who they are, dad’s don’t like seeing their daughter’s growing up. If I had my way you’d still be a 6 year old and no where near your current situation.”
That was when there came a knock from the door. Nancy moved to open it and let Feln in.
“Hey Feln. Please tell me you’ve got something.” Liz begged
“Majesty.” Feln bowed, “I have made the suitable arrangements and I have informed Max. He is currently gathering the others.”
“Great, I don’t think I could go through another night of this.” Liz said, “So, where to?”
“First, I need you to get appropriate attire for swimming.” Feln said
“Swimming?” Liz asked, slightly confused. Most Antarian rituals she had been through required or rather didn’t require any clothing at all.
“Yes. And something black…all of the others have been told the same thing.” Feln said
“Okay then.” Liz said as she went to her room. It didn’t take her long to look out her swimsuit and then used her powers to change the vibrant, tropical pattern into jet black. She then located a towel and rolled her swimsuit into a towel.
Leisure Centre, Roswell, 17:20
Liz walked along the streets of Roswell, heading to where Feln had told her to go. The feeling in her stomach never subsided but the knowledge that she would soon be cured helped her make the long walk. When she reached the centre, she found her friends waiting outside for her.
“Hi guys.” Liz said
“Hey Liz.” They all said together just as Sam came running around the corner.
He was completely out of breath and Ava held him up. “Sah…Sah…Sorry I’m late. Mom and dad had…had a lot of…questions about…about Ava.” He said, desperately trying to catch his breath
“Well glad you could make it.” Liz said
“I’m glad too.” Sam said, “I’ve got to admit, I’m kind of curious about what’s going to happen.”
“You’re not the only one.” Max said, “Where’s Feln?”
“He said he had to collect one more thing but we should go straight inside.” Liz said
Max took Liz’s hand and they led the group up the stairs to the main entrance of the building.
“You know…this place looks kind of closed.” Michael said
“Well Feln told us to come here so…” Max said as he reached out and pulled on the door.
Inside, the building was completely empty but the lights were on. As they all looked inside, Max pulled back and looked in through the outside window – the lights were out. He knew Feln’s handiwork was at play. To the outside world the building was shut down and the door would probably be locked once Feln arrived to keep it private but inside, every thing was active. One by one they went inside and closed the door behind them.
“Well, since he told us to bring our swimming gear I guess he wants us to go to the pool.” Maria said
“Makes sense.” Liz said
“Okay.” Max said as they moved through the doors, following the signs to the pool.
They had been here many times over the years. It wasn’t an Olympic style swimming pool and was mainly designed for relaxation and enjoyment. The pool was like a beach lagoon, complete with a wave machine and kept at a constant warm temperature. Palm trees decorated the areas to the sides of the pool; on the sides of the stairs that lead up to the water slides were lumps of plastic shaped into rock walls and up a second flight of stairs, at the top of something that was made to look like a volcano was a large Jacuzzi. Built into the side of the volcano was a sauna and a long passage of water rapids flowed along the base. Everything, even the green, blue and purple shades of the lighting gave everything a primordial look.
“You know what?” Liz said
“What?”
“I like this place when it’s empty like this.” Liz said before looking over to one of the changing room doors. On the door she spotted a note.
“What’s it say?” Alex asked as Liz picked it up.
“It’s from Feln, he say’s…he should be in by half five, in the mean time we should get changed and enjoy ourselves.” Liz said
Each shrugged their shoulders, they still couldn’t figure out why they had to wear anything at all. For the first time since their return they were out of the watchful eye of their parents and looked forward to being completely open again.
“Okay.” Max said
Each separated and went into private changing rooms to put on their gear. A few minutes later they emerged. All the guys were wearing tight Speedo trunks, black as ordered, that didn’t do much to hide the logs underneath them. Sam was the only exception who wore a pair of swim shorts that were loose fitting. He couldn’t help but examine the physical aspects of their bodies.
Then the women came out. Isabel came out wearing a string bikini; the top had two triangles of fabric that barely covered her nipples while the thong bottoms were very skimpy. Tess and Ava wore almost identical suits with high cut bottoms and the tops were like tank tops but were tight against their bodies. They had one strap over the shoulder, Tess’s was one the right and Ava’s on the left. Maria wore a one piece suit that was mainly on the front, there was no back save for the piece of fabric that covered her butt and had single straps that rode high on her hips to connect to the front. Liz came out, also in a one piece. It was identical to Maria’s but it plunged down the front, almost all the way down but it did expose her belly button. At her breasts, the fabric was joined by a single piece of gold metal.
All in all, these suits were bought not for swimming but for showing off.
“So, what now?” Sam asked
They all looked at the water and ran to it. As soon as they were at a sufficient depth they dove under the surface. It didn’t take long for splash fights to start up, then they moved to the water slides, the rapids…they enjoyed everything while they waited for Feln.
Tess then moved over to her sister. “Are our guys hot or what?”
“Totally, and Sam is fitting in.” Ava said
“Got that right. Hmmm…I wonder what they’ll look like together?” Tess asked
“That’s something that we, as their loving girlfriends, have to do whatever we can do to answer that question.” Ava said
“You want you’re boyfriend to screw Kyle before you get to him?” Tess asked
“What makes you think I haven’t had him yet?” Ava asked
Tess just looked at her.
“Okay so I haven’t. I’ve been waiting for the right time, besides from what you’ve told me of your first time with Kyle I’m going to need somewhere fire proof.” Ava said
“Yeah, being with you’re true mate for the first time does tend to singe the surroundings a little. But it’s totally worth it.” Tess said, “You know, we’re in a building with a lot of water.”
“Yeah?” Ava asked
“Maybe after Liz is treated, you and Sam can spend some time up in that Jacuzzi.” Tess suggested
“Hmmm…idea.” Ava said
Then Feln arrived. He entered the building and sealed all doors before went to the pool area. When he entered he saw Alex and Isabel kissing heavily against the pool wall. Then he cleared his throat.
“I believe one of the rules of these facilities is ‘no petting’?” Feln said, causing the couple to separate and look guilty. “Sorry, just kidding.”
“Hey Feln.” Max said, “Did you get what you needed?”
“Yes majesty.” Feln said as he pulled out a small vial of Antarian water from his coat. “I’ll require you all to leave the water for the moment.”
All the teenagers removed themselves from the pool, adjusting their suits was they moved and wiping water from their faces. Feln moved to the water’s edge and poured the liquid into the Earth water before using his powers to mix the waters. Then is settled down and appeared as though nothing had changed.
“What’s this for?” Liz asked
“Well all the rituals you have been through have been Antarian. However you are not Antarian. The mixture of Earth and Antarian water will create a balance and through your body’s absorption of the water it will become cleansed. This will result in a joining of the two worlds at will keep you safe while you’re body adjusts itself back to it’s normal state. But, it is all contingent on you passing the judgment of your heart.”
“So why’s this different from that Sharing thing? I mean then we were naked and having sex.” Liz asked
“Well it’s mainly for young Mr Reese. Until he has mated with Ava or been initiated by Max and the others it is inappropriate for you and the others to be completely exposed.”
“Wait a second. Kalen said that you’re people are…well it’s not uncommon to for couples to have sex in public, even in front of their families?”
“True. Sex is not seen as much of a taboo among Antarians as it is humans, but there are still some rules to our mating practices. The most important of which will be explained when the time comes for the conception of the next generation.”
“And why black?” Liz asked
“Oh that…I just like the colour. Besides it has a certain enhancing quality to the physical form.” Feln said
“Okay so what do we do?” Max asked
“Well first of all, Sam…you must remain out of the water. Unless you are willing to be inducted into the family?” Feln asked
“Uhhh…yeah…not yet. My parents raised me with the belief that when it comes to sex, the place for a man is between a woman’s legs…well not in those words but that’s the gist. Just give me a little time.” Sam said
“Very well.” Feln said, “Liz, first you must drink of the water. I removed all chemicals and impurities from it so it safe.”
Liz knelt before the water’s edge and cupped her hands together. She reached them in and spooned out some of the water and sipped what she could before her hands drained.
“Good, now please move into the water.”
Liz moved in and stopped where the water level was half way up her stomach.
“Max, Isabel…as mate and lover of Liz the responsibility is yours. Please move to each of her sides.”
Max and Isabel followed their instructions. As they approached the young queen, each kissed Liz passionately before taking their places by her side.
Then Feln continued, “Liz, you need to float in the water. Lie on your back and let Max and Isabel support you.”
Max eased Liz back and she lifted her legs until she floated in the water at which point Isabel placed her hands under Liz, inches away from Max’s.
“Well this is fun.” Liz said
“Baby…shush.” Max admonished as he moved some of her soaked hair off of her face. “What now Feln?”
Feln moved to the edge of the water and also drank some of it. “Karel nashan porana malet.” He called out while focusing his energy into the water, “Let the Joining begin. A mated female stands with her clan and the clan stands with her.”
The water began to glow. Max and Isabel felt their minds opening completely without their control, they could feel their connection to Liz being magnified a thousand times more than normal.
“Those of her heart stand by her side, her body is tormented by the Vocas; summoned before its time. I request the judgement.” Feln called out
The water became brighter. Liz, Max and Isabel were lost in a haze and delirium that reminded Max of when he was drunk.
“The mated family has chosen her people, fears of current days cloud her mind and body but her heart remains true to those of the family and the one whose offspring she will carry.” Feln said, “I request the judgement.”
The water flashed with a blinding light that caused everyone except Max, Isabel and Liz to shield their eyes. As everyone’s eyes focused back they found themselves surrounded by ghostly apparitions whose bodies glowed with yellow light.
“Nhaaaaaaaa.” Maria called out as one passed through her shoulder, sending shivers all over her body.
“Did one of you guys slip me L.S.D or something?” Sam asked
“These are Max and Isabel’s ancestors, the energies they possessed are passed onto each generation and as such what remains of them, their souls I guess, are apart of Max and Isabel.”
Each of the ghosts where completely faceless, except for their eyes. Carefully they floated to each of the teenagers and stared at them in the eyes before hovering over the water to the trio. With their connection wide open the alien spirits looked through the hybrids and into Liz’s mind, heart and soul, judging everything about her. Then all but one moved away from them and stood before Feln. They bowed their heads and Feln reciprocated.
The aliens floated up to the roof of the pool and circled above the trio. Their speed was ever increasing until they were moving so fast that they looked like one fluid mass. Eventually they moved downward toward the young lovers and looked like a whirlwind. As the mass made contact with Liz’s skin it flowed into her and then back into Max and Isabel.
“Nathal karel…karel maratin ka.” Feln said while looking at the floor, “Judgement is passed, the Vocas is lifted.”
Yet one apparition remained. As Liz moved back onto her feet, feeling much better, and looked at the ghost. While she couldn’t see it, Liz could feel her smiling at her. Then the alien moved closer to Liz and extended her arms around the human. As the two made contact, the apparition became a million sparkles of light that merged with Liz. The human felt an over whelming sense of contentment, her hands ran along her arms like she was hugging herself.
“Liz? Are you okay?” Max asked
“Yeah.” She smiled, “Your great, great, great, great, great, great, great, great…” Liz started counting on her fingers, “…great grandmother says hi.”
“She spoke to you?” Isabel asked
“She was the first one who carried the Seal you gave me. She sensed it.” Liz said
“And?” Max asked
“They love you Max, all of them, they love you both so much. They’re so proud of you, especially you’re parents, and told me to take care of you.” Liz said
“Our parents?” Isabel asked
“They’re with you guys, they’ve always been with you.” Liz said
Together all three walked out of the water and up to their family.
“Can someone tell me what the hell just happened?” Kyle asked
“The effects of the Vocas can only be lifted if it’s truly in Liz’s heart and that can only be judged by those from her intended’s ancestors.” Feln said
“Which this ritual brought out?” Maria asked
“Yes.” Feln responded
“You guys can talk to the dead…yeah you’re freaks.” Maria joked
“Thank you.” Feln said, “Anyway. I had better get back to work but I made the people who run this place believe that there is some repair work going on so you have this place all to yourselves. But I do think you should be back in your own beds before midnight.”
“Yeah. Good call.” Max said
Feln smiled and left. The second he was gone the teens looked at each other and ran back into the pool. Sam who was at the other end passed a metal frame and looked up…he smiled. Quickly he climbed the ladder, walked to the end of the dive board and bounced.
“BOMBS AWAY.” he called out as he curled himself up into a ball and came hurtling down.
The water went flying.
“My boyfriend, ladies and gentlemen.” Ava said as she swam over to him, “Very impressive.” She whispered in his ear
In the middle of the pool, Max and Liz were completely into each other. Gentle caresses were followed by gentle kisses.
“Oh they’re going again.” Ava whispered while looking over Sam’s shoulder
“Hmm?” Sam said as he looked at them. “What? They’re just making out.”
Max then took hold of one of Liz’s shoulder straps and pulled it down her arm before kissing her soft skin. Then off came the other strap, Max pulling both under the waterline and off her arms, exposing her breasts.
“Is he? Are they?” Sam asked, looking back and forth between Ava and the couple.
“Yes but they’re not the only ones.” Ava said pointing at Alex and Isabel
Sam watched as Isabel lifted off her top, exposing her large breasts to her lover who latched his mouth on them. Isabel arched her back, gasping in pleasure as Alex’s tongue ran over her nipple while his hands snaked their way into her thong. Then Sam looked toward Michael and Maria.
They were sitting in the water at its most shallow spot; Michael’s hands were running over her exposed back before sliding under the Lycra to cup her butt. Maria’s hand pulled down his suit to expose his engorged rod, which she promptly wrapped her fingers around – gently stroking him until he was completely hard. Then Sam’s gaze found Ava’s sister and Kyle who were pressed up against the edge of the pool, kissing each other passionately.
“They…they…they…” Sam couldn’t find the words
“They haven’t been able to be this open for a long time.” Ava said
Before long Sam and Ava were the only ones wearing anything. Their swimwear was floating around in the water, each teen as pressed against their mate in the most intimate way. However Sam’s attention wasn’t with the sex that was just beginning around him, it was with Ava. The young couple were either kissing or staring into each other’s eyes. Then Ava decided to take the first step.
“Sam, I…I want you to make love to me.” Ava said
Sam caressed her cheek. We wanted to more than anything but he had never made love before; everything he had in the past was nothing but mindless rutting away. However he wanted things different with Ava, he wanted to take the time to please every inch of her body before making her his. Could that happen here?
Ava could sense his desire and hesitation so she took hold of her top and pulled it over her head. For the first time he could see the soft flesh of her breasts and ran his hand from her face to the tempting mounds which he felt with gentle caresses. The blonde reached under the water and took hold of his other hand. They walked together as she led him out of the pool and up the fake volcano stairs to the Jacuzzi at its peak.
“It’s about time.” Liz said as she wrapped her legs around Max as he kissed her throat.
“Ugnnnnnnnnnnnn.” cried Maria.
Both Max and Liz looked over to see Maria’s back as she gently rode on Michael’s dick. Alex and Isabel both looked over, happy to see Sam and Ava climbing the stairs. They were by some steps leading into the deep end of the pool and Isabel used them to support herself as Alex slid in and out of her body. Tess and Kyle had moved up onto the edge of the pool, Tess watched as her sister led her mate up the volcano and smiled when Ava looked back at her and winked.
“By the time they’re done up there, that Jacuzzi will need a refill.” Kyle said as he leaned between her legs and entered his mate.
Volcano Jacuzzi…
Before the soon to be lovers entered the water, Ava stood before Sam and pulled off her thong. Ava stood before Sam in all her naked glory; he couldn’t speak as this young vixen was prepared to take him as her lover. Ava then descended to her knees and pulled down Sam’s shorts, releasing his cock to the heated air. She took both swimsuits and tossed them aside, right over the edge of the volcano and into the waiting pool.
His arousal was already apparent but that didn’t stop Ava from wanting to him into her mouth. She had been dying to tryout and have a taste of the monster cock she had felt up when she met him at the rave.
“Mmm.” she sighed, gently running her hand up and down the swelling length of her chosen’s cock. Sam’s head fell back as a groan of pure bliss rumbled up from the depths of his body. The alien nuzzled her cheek against the soft tip and then stroked her face along the shaft. Inhaling deeply the musky scent of her mate as her fingers drifted lower, exploring his heavy balls.
“Nuhhhhhhhhh…Ava, god you’re driving me crazy.” Sam wheezed out
Then he groaned loudly for everyone to hear as Ava’s tongue drew along his rigid pole, passionately licking him from root to tip. Ava’s eyes had fluttered closed and her face glowed with euphoric pleasure as she very delicately wrapped her lips around the head of his cock, drilling the tiny slit with the tip of her tongue. Relaxing her mouth as much as possible, she devoured inch after inch of his thick meat.
Sam reached down, his fingers slide through her silky, golden hair to cup the back of her head as she started to steadily pump and suck. “Oh yeah.” he murmured as it deepened into a pleasurable groan when Ava increased the speed of her hands on his length.
Sam felt his knees buckle as Ava ate his dick with exquisite skill she learned while pleasuring Zan in their sewer. She moved one hand around and held it on his butt, a single trailing finger scraped over his flesh, teasing him. The other continued to caress his hard length of meat. Her tongue had found all the right spots and she was using lips and teeth just the right way to send lightening bolts up his body. She blew him with utter relish and her angelic face was brightly glowing with the lust she felt to be one with her mate. Tremors shook his body and his pulse thundered in his ears with fire as his balls prepared to send their load of lava into Ava’s talented mouth.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam cried out as he shot his load. Down in the pool everyone looked up to the top of the volcano and smiled brightly as their bodies moved together.
Ava swallowed his cum and then stood up before fusing his lips to hers, Sam kissed her back as much of a thank you as anything else. She walked into the Jacuzzi and sat on an elevated rim under the water, she extended her hand and beckoned him forward with her finger. Sam eagerly responded; he needed to be one with her, to feel her body writhe beneath him and to feel her sensitive depths as they coupled.
He inched his way through the bubbling water and caressed her thighs when he was close enough. Ava parted her legs and he moved between them, never had he been more excited about being with a girl.
“Ava…I…”
“It’s okay, ask me.”
“Are…are you sure I can’t get you pregnant?” Sam asked, he was more ready for being with the guys than being a father
“I’m sure. We can’t, not until you’ve been with Max and Michael and you have the pheromone in you.” Ava said as she ran her arms up and down his muscular arms.
Sam kissed her gently. Then again on her chin and then went lower, “Aahh.” Ava sighed exquisitely as Sam’s hot mouth closed over an aching nipple. He lazily traced circles all around the hardened knot, occasionally flicking across it with the sole purpose of teasing her. Sam grazed his teeth over it lightly before he drew the nipple, areola and as much of her breast as possible into his hot mouth, suckling her to their mutual joy.
As Sam nursed like a baby, Ava found herself squirming the small square tiles of the Jacuzzi lining. It just felt so fantastic. She felt the waves of heated pleasure radiating out from the core of her womanhood and the waves of the water against her skin. Every movement of Sam’s tongue across her breast sent fiery ripples straight to her centre.
Sam began sliding his hand down her body, moving it slowly south until it crept between her legs. Ava sucked in a sharp breath as his hand cupped her hot, aching sex. Ava couldn’t help herself as her hips bucked against his hand in search of satisfaction.
“Oh god Sam…Please…oh yes…please.” Ava cried out as his finger slipped between her soft folds
Sam smiled, being with Pam did turn out to be useful – he learned that little trick. The lovers looked at each other and Sam immediately removed his Ex from his mind. Their gaze told each other what they wanted to know – they were ready to be as close as two people could physically be.
Both teenagers loved the feel of each other’s skin as their chests pressed together, Sam removed his fingers from her core and ran them over her enticing lips before kissing her passionately, tasting her juices as though it was the most expensive champagne.
“Take me Sam. I’m yours…take me.” Ava begged
Carefully, Sam pushed his hips forward, sheathing himself inside Ava’s wet pussy. In that second they both felt complete, they felt home. They exist only for each other, they were born to be together and were never more sure of it that right at this moment.
“AHHH.” Ava cried, “Please Sam…ahhhh god…now.” Ava moaned, her eye’s closed and her head thrown back. She hardly believed that Sam was finally inside her, throbbing, pulsating and filling every empty space in her core.
Ava moaned her increasing satisfaction, grinding against his pelvis hard as his cock thrust deep into her. He held her hips in place, pushing further inside her tight sex with each downward stroke. Just feeling her around him was almost enough to make him want to cum. Ava wrapped her hands around Sam’s neck and thrust up as he thrust down. They begin a slow rhythm that with each passing minute was becoming faster and faster.
“Jesus, you feel so…so good.” Sam simply couldn’t believe he was making love Ava Harding, an alien, here in a public swimming pool with all her family in the main pool beneath them and they were all having their own fun.
“Faster Sam…ahhh fuckkk…harder, fuck me harder.” Ava whimpered in his ear, her need was devastating, clenching Sam’s cock with every stroke.
Sam’s thrusts within her were merciless, with all the intensity, attraction and love that had grown within them since she came to town. Harder, faster, deeper; Sam was filling her completely, completing her as she completed him.
“Ugnnnnn…ugnnnnnnnn…Ugnnnnnnn…oh yes…god yes…”
“Oh baby…oh god…Agnnnnn….aghnnnnnn…ughnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn…”
“OHGODOHGODOHGODDDOHGODDDDDDD.”
“OH YESSSSS…SO GOOD…SO GOOOOOOOD.”
Ava began to moan his name over and over as his nipples scraped against hers. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back. Sam began to thrust against her harder, pushing her closer to her awaiting orgasm. She began to exhale sharply, nonverbal grunts and groans of pleasure began to escape her throat and Sam began to thrust even harder. They were rocking together, intimately touching each other’s pleasure centres. Desire and lust claimed them as they needed to cum, Sam was fucking Ava hard and she was fucking him just as vigorously. His exertions were having the desired effect; he felt her pussy tighten around his cock and with a shriek, she came, humping herself hard against him as his body seized and shot his seed into Ava.
“OH GODDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDDD.” They cried out together, their bodies continued to jerk and ripple against each other.
As they came together a blinding light shone from the peak of the volcano. It drew the attention of each of the mating pairs beneath in the pool. Both Sam and Ava felt each other in their heads and knew that this was the first stage of a life long journey; he knew he would never leave Ava – not for anything. It may be some time down the road but he would take her as his wife.
As they came down from their high, Sam continued to stroke her body. He still had his dick within her body; gently he rocked his hips for the purpose of continuing their pleasure as long as possible.
“I love you Sam.” Ava breathed out as he wiped water from her face.
“I love you too Ava, only you.” Sam said, “I’ll love you until the day I die.”
Both held each other close and then looked around, they felt something missing around them and noticed that there was no longer any water in the Jacuzzi. The blazing light of their union had vaporised the water, not leaving a single drop but it was filling from a tube that connected it to the main body of water.
“Wow.” Sam said, “That was better than I thought.”
“Hmmm…you can say that again.” Ava purred before kissing again.
Down in the Pool…
The four couples moved to the shallow edge of the water and lay in each other’s arms, gently kissing and snuggling as they watched the dying remnants of the light.
“Congratulations Tess.” Liz said
“Why are you congratulating me?” Tess asked
“Cause until this moment I didn’t know if what Ava and Sam have was true love. That’s your future brother in-law up there making love to Ava.” Liz said
Just then, a very naked Sam and Ava came walking hand in hand down the stairs.
“Hey you two.” Liz said
“Have a good time?” Maria asked with a grin
“We had a very good time.” Ava said before turning into her lover’s arms and kissing him hard, pressing her firm body against his.
Then the kiss broke and Sam looked over at the others. “A very, very good time.” Sam said
The new lovers then sat in the water next to the others. Sam didn’t care about being nude, he felt free and natural as he lay back under the warm lights with Ava resting her head on his chest.
“Is it always like this?” Sam asked, his body still tingling and his mind still very open to Ava’s.
“No.” Kyle said, “Some times it lasts all night long.”
Sam smiled and kissed Ava’s hair. “Did I mention that I love this group?”
“No, but we’re not a group…we are a family and one that you’ve still got to become a part of.” Liz said
“Well then that’s something I should really take care of…just not tonight.” Sam said
Everybody looked up at him, surprised at what he said.
“Do you want to say that again?” Ava said
Sam looked into Ava’s eyes and smiled, “For you, I’m ready Ava. I want to be with you no matter what.”
“But not tonight?” Max asked
“After what this little vixen did to me I don’t think I’ll be in any fit state until I’ve recovered. But I have to ask…this nudity thing…is it common?” Sam asked as he stroked Ava’s hair.
“Very common, at least it was on the Island. This is the first time we’ve been like this together since we came home.” Alex said as his hand was subconsciously running over Isabel’s breasts.
“You know, there is a sauna over there.” Sam said, thinking of the heated vapours caressing his skin as he kissed Ava
“Sorry, can’t do it.” Michael said
“What do you mean?” Sam asked
“Excessive heat throws off our balance, it could kill us.” Max answered as he remembered when Michael fell ill after being in a sweat lodge.
“Oh, well then that’s definitely out.” Sam said, “Hmmm…well then I guess we’ll just have to swim a little more.”
“Last one to the other side is Nicholas’s butt monkey.” Liz called out and they all made a dash into the water and swam as fast as they could to the other end.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 28
Sam’s Bedroom, Reese Residence, 07:00 The Next Morning
Sam lay in his bed; all through his sleep he had a smile of utter contentment on his face. Then he woke up. He remembered everything that happened with Ava last night at the pool and his smile became a beaming grin.
“YESSS.” he called out but then remembered that his parents were probably still asleep down the hall.
{Feeling happy babe?} Ava called through their new connection
“Ava?”
{Honey we have a connection now, just think…you don’t need to speak.} Ava told him
{This is totally cool.} Sam said
{I know. So are you happy?} Ava asked
{I don’t know if one emotion would cover it. Ava…I’ve been with more than a few girls but I’ve never felt so…so complete. And if what I’m feeling isn’t love then I don’t think my bod could handle the real thing so I love you Ava, I love you so much.} Sam said; he could feel Ava’s heart melt.
{I love you too.} Ava said, {so, what time do you want me to come over?}
{Well I told my parents I had a doctor’s appointment…you know just so they wouldn’t ask too many questions, anyway I said it was at around 10am so if you show up at half nine.} Sam said
{Okay, no problem.} Ava said
{So what are you doing now?} Sam asked
{Oh just lying in bed listening to Michael.}
{Michael? What’s he doing?}
{By the sounds of it, he and Kyle are definitely enjoying themselves.} Ava said
{Kyle, yeah that’s right. They…eh…}
{You can say it you know.} Ava said
{They love each other.} Sam said
{Yes they do, just like I love you.} Ava said, {Have you thought about when you want to get together with the guys?}
{Well, I was kind of thinking about building up to it. I mean I want to be a complete part of you’re life…hopefully by the end of the day. But…ehhh…I have no idea how to start.}
{Well I could tease the crap out of you until those little hormones of yours just cause you to screw the nearest available body?} Ava joked, {I guess we can talk about it later…oh sound like Michael just came, I better get going before those two get to the shower.}
{Okay babe, I’ll see you later.} Sam said
{Bye Sam.}
Sam felt Ava vanish from his mind but he could still feel her, his emotions were hers and hers were his. They belonged solely to each other and Sam knew he would only be dating her from now on. He’d heard about people who married their high school sweethearts and he knew that Max, Liz and the others would go down that line but never did he imagine that he would be on that list.
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, Immediately Following
Ava slept naked and on top of the sheets that night, she loved to feel the air on her skin, especially after her senses tingled with euphoric bliss from Sam’s touch. As she heard her cousin and his lover groan to their mutual satisfaction she slipped off the bed. Quietly she walked out of the door to see Kyle and Michael hold each other’s bodies tightly, their legs rubbing against each other and both young men kissing with primal heat.
“God, don’t you guys give it a rest?” Ava asked as she walked by them
Both looked up at her.
“Correct me if I’m wrong but last night, you got yourself off twelve times after we got home.” Michael said
Ava smiled and blushed.
“Ha.” Michael said
“So, so what? I needed some lovin’ and Sam was at his place.” Ava said defensively, “Who else was on hand…you?”
“Good point…I don’t think even Antarians would cross that line.” Michael said
“Damned right, they…we’re liberal with sex not freaks.” Ava said, “Listen, I’m getting the shower first…you two…uh…have fun.”
Ava walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. A few minutes later as she soaped up her body Kyle came walking in, moved to the sink and picked up the toothbrush he kept here.
“Hey. Kyle.” Ava said, more than slightly annoyed
“What?” Kyle asked, “You don’t have anything I haven’t seen before.”
“That’s Tess not me…identical or not…”
“Oh really, so that wasn’t you that stripped off in front of Sam and the rest of us last night?”
“Okay so you saw the bod but still…” Ava said
“Still what?” Kyle asked through a foaming mouth as he moved the brush from side to side.
“It would have been nice if you knocked the door first.” Ava said
Kyle couldn’t deny that. “Oh yeah…sorry. I guess I just didn’t think.”
“Apology accepted.” Ava said as she moved back under the water to wash off the soap, “So did you enjoy my cousin?”
“As per usual.” Kyle smiled, “And here I was coming over to see if he wanted to help me fix up my car.”
“What’s wrong with it?” Ava asked
“No clue…that’s why I need Michael. He can usually spot things I miss.” Kyle said
“Actually, that gives me an idea. Kyle I could use your help.” Ava said
“With what?”
“Sam. I want you to…hell I don’t know, just get him off or something. I, and so does he, want him to have the pheromones by the end of today.”
Kyle spat the toothpaste foam from his mouth and took a drink to wash away the remaining residue before turning to Ava. “Are you sure about this? I mean we don’t want to move to fast for him.”
“He’s ready. I can feel it.” Ava said, “But he’s just a little unsure of himself when it comes to this so…”
“So you figured it would be a good idea to go to another human who’s gone through this? Kyle said
“That and he’s got a thing for you.” Ava said
“Okay…well you’re spending some time with him later right? Hmmm, dad’s at work today so if you can get him to my place when you’re ready I’ll be waiting.”
“Thanks.” Ava said
Kyle then left Ava to her shower and walked back out to the living room to talk to Michael.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 08:00
Liz came out of her room wearing her pyjamas and a thick cotton robe. She slumped her way through the room to the sofa and collapsed onto it.
“I thought you were all better now. You certainly seemed more up beat last night.” Nancy asked her daughter
“Hmmm…oh just tired.” Liz responded as she flicked through the television channels, eventually settling on a cartoon
“Well that’s what you get when you let you’re boyfriend stay until 1 in the morning.” Nancy said
“How did you know?” Liz asked
“Your fire escape has started to squeak lately. Don’t worry, you’re father is a sound sleeper…he didn’t hear a thing.” Nancy said
“Oh thank god.” Liz said, “Mom, I’m sorry.”
“No, honey it’s okay. We said that so long as you kept it to the bedroom, we’ll mind our own business.”
“Thanks mom.”
“So how was last night?” Nancy asked
“MOM.”
“Not you and Max, I meant whatever ritual Feln put you through.” Nancy said, doing her very best to hide her smile at Liz’s embarrassment.
“Well I met all of Max’s ancestors.” Liz said
“I thought they would all be dead?” Nancy asked
“They are. It’s an energy thing.” Liz said; it was far too early to try and explain it with the cobwebs in her head.
“Oh…okay. How about some breakfast? Bacon?”
“That would be great mom. Do we have any Tabasco sauce?” Liz asked
“Sure…wait…Tabasco?” Nancy asked
“I’ve developed a little taste for it. Perks of alien relationships.” Liz said as she snuggled into one of the cushions.
“If you say so.” Nancy said. She couldn’t stand the taste of the stuff and tried it when she learned of the little dietary quirks of her daughter’s boyfriend. She went into the kitchen and started a fry-up, and one that’s smell drafted into the master bedroom and roused Jeff from his bed.
“Is that bacon?” Jeff said drowsily
“Pull up a chair.” Nancy said as she plopped more bacon into the frying pan
Jeff just looked at his daughter, he didn’t need to ask and as much as he wanted to yell his head off, he did give his consent. So instead he just bit his tongue. “So Liz…feeling better?” he asked
“Much. The only problem is I have an over protective boyfriend who keeps asking me if I’m all right.” Liz said
{Okay, sorry. Point taken.} Max said through their connection
Liz smiled as she took a sip of water from a glass on the table.
“So what do you have on today?” Jeff asked
“Nothing really, Max and the others will be bringing Sam officially into the family…if Ava has anything to do with it.”
“I take it things are going well between those two?” Nancy asked
“Judging by last night, that’s a big yes. But he has a slight problem…” Liz said
“The…ehh…uh…with Max and the other guys?” Nancy asked
“Actually no. He’s willing to do anything it takes to be with Ava. The problem is with his parents – they have issues.” Liz said
“They don’t know about Max and the others do they?” Jeff asked with concern
“Oh no. They have no idea but to them the things we get up to…they would probably disown Sam and then kill him.” Liz said
“Too bad. Having another couple in our parents club wouldn’t hurt.” Nancy said
“Well that’s so not an option. Even if they accepted his relationship with Ava, I don’t think they would even hesitate to turn us all in if they found out about what Max is.” Liz said
“Well then let’s not be talking to them any time soon then.” Jeff said
Liz looked as her mother placed a plate before her and she looked down at the bacon, her mouth drooling at the strong aroma. She picked out a roll, split it open and put the bacon on the bottom half before pouring Tabasco over the thin slices of meat. The second she bit into the bun her father winced.
“Liz…Tabasco?” Jeff asked
“Yeah.” Liz said after swallowing
“You’ve been around Max way too much.” Jeff said
Liz quickly looked up at him. “Dad…I…”
“Relax honey, I didn’t mean that I would stop you seeing him.” Jeff said
Liz took a deep breath, “Please don’t ever do that to me again.” She begged before taking another bite.
“Sorry honey, but it’s a father’s right to play mind games when it comes to his daughter and her boyfriend.”
“Yeah and Max will probably do it with our daughter too.”
Nancy dropped the fork and Jeff stopped bringing the cup to his mouth barely a centimetre away.
“Liz, I thought you said…”
“Oh for crying out loud, you two. Mom, dad I am NOT pregnant. I was talking about in the future.” Liz said
“Sorry honey, it’s just with everything…” Nancy said
“Yeah I know.” Liz said as she finished off her breakfast, “Maybe I should get pregnant? I mean both Max and I want it so maybe we should just stop all the speculations and just go for it.”
“Don’t even joke about that.” Jeff said sternly
“Who said I was joking?” Liz said
“LIZ?” Jeff all but yelled
“Sorry but you guys are supposed to know me, you’re supposed to trust me not to be stupid with things like this and this is the second time you’ve asked me about this…hell even the others thought I was…” Liz stopped and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry…I was joking.”
“We’re sorry too honey. You’re right, we do trust you but this is all still new to us and the fact that you and Max…Honey, we trust you to make the right decisions but we’re you’re parents. We can’t help but worry for you.” Nancy said
“Yes, we’re sorry. You’re still my little girl and it’s hard to see you as a young woman.” Jeff said as he held his daughter’s head in his palm.
Then Liz looked at the time, “I guess I better get dressed. Mom…dad, thank you. And I promise – nothing stupid until we’re ready.”
Both parents smiled and nodded, Liz then walked back to her bedroom.
Reese Residence, 09:30
Ava arrived exactly when Sam asked her to, she was wearing a light summer dress that made her look completely innocent. As she approached the front door Ava took a long, deep inhale of air and rang the doorbell. A minute later Sam’s mother opened the door.
“Yes?” she said
“Hello Mrs Reese, I’m Ava, Ava Harding.”
“Oh yes, Sam’s been expecting you. Come on in.”
Margaret moved aside to let Ava pass. The blonde could feel her eyes on her, appraising her in every way available to a human.
“Sam is in the sitting room.” She said and led Ava into the room.
They found Sam sitting on the chair watching television and his father was sitting on his recliner, reading his paper. The second Sam saw Ava enter, his eyes brightened and jumped up to meet her.
“Hey.” Sam said
“Hi.” Ava responded, their gaze fixed on each other
Donald then cleared his throat and both teens looked at him.
“Sorry dad, this is Ava. Ava this is my dad.”
“Pleased to meet you sir.” Ava said, doing her very best not to act like she was brought up in a New York sewer.
“Miss…Harding, is it?” Donald asked and she nodded in response, “Nice to meet you. So…tell us about yourself.”
“Uhhhh…what’s to tell? I was raised in New York by my guardian, got caught in an explosion, Tess thought I was dead and moved out here and when I got my memories back I followed her.”
“Really?” Margaret said
“Unfortunately.” Ava said, “But I have good friends and family and my life is back on track.”
“Uh huh.” Donald said, “Well there can’t be much to those twin connection stories we’ve heard about.”
Ava thought for a moment, she didn’t want any speculation to weasel their way into the heads of Sam’s parents. “I guess not. I mean I am very close to Tess but nothing psychic or anything.”
Sam also held his tongue.
“I hear my boy here saved your life by moving between the bullet.” Donald said
“Yes, he’s…uh…quite the hero.” Ava said, looking at her boyfriend
“Yeah, uh anyway I have a doctors appointment to get to.” Sam said
“Yes, yes you better get going.” Margaret said
Sam and Ava quickly left the room. When they heard the front door close Donald moved up next to his wife.
“New York.” She said
“That’s what she said.”
“Explosion?”
“Uh huh.”
“Call the guy.” Margaret said
“Yes.” Donald said, he moved over to his phone and picked it up. Quickly he dialled the number of his Private Investigator. “Hello, this is Mr Reese calling for Mr Black.”
“Oh yes, Mr Reese.” Said Black’s secretary, “I’m sorry sir but Mr Black is currently out of town on another case, he does have an associate who is available to take your case if your interested.”
“Yes, put him on.” Donald said
“Mr Reese, this is Mr White. How can I help you?”
“Mr White, my son is currently seeing a young woman call Ava Harding. She’s blonde, about 17 or 18 years old, has a twin sister called Tess and is from New York. I want to know everything about her.” Donald said
“That’s not a lot to go on sir but I will certainly do my best.” White said, “I’ll call to arrange an appointment with you once I have the information requested…usual fee?”
“Very good Mr White.” Donald said and then hung up
“Well?” Margaret asked
“He’s on the case. And I now know why the agency is called the Black and White Investigations.” Donald said
Outside…
Sam and Ava got into his car and drove off after leaving his parents.
“They seemed nice.” Ava said
“Oh that was an act.” Sam said
“What do you mean?”
“They do that every time they meet a girl I’m with, whether I’m dating her or not.” Sam responded
“Oh. And here was me thinking that my natural charm won them over in the first few seconds.” Ava said
“Ava, whether or not my parents approve of me dating you I don’t plan on stopping. I’ve never felt the way for anyone and I don’t want to let it go.” Sam said
“Hmmm good to know lover.”
“Lover? I like that. So, where are we going since the fake doctor’s appointment is…well fake?” Sam asked
“Oh I have an idea or two…let’s head over to Kyle’s.”
“Kyle’s?” Sam could guess what Ava had in mind; all that remained was the cover to convince him to go.
“Yeah, he’s got some problems with his car and Michael’s helping him but they’re not the brightest tools in the shed when it comes to engines.” Ava said
{Ah how I know you my love.} Sam said to himself, “Okay.”
Garage, Valenti Residence, 10 Minutes Later
Kyle and Michael were busy under the hood of the car. Tools were everywhere on the floor as they worked.
“Kyle hand me the thingamajig.” Michael said
Kyle picked up one of the tools, “One thingamajig. But I’ve already told you that I’ve tried this.”
“Yeah and I’m trying it again.” Michael said
“Lover’s spat?” Sam said as he and Ava walked up behind them
Kyle tossed the oily rag in his hand and hit Sam in the face.
“Hey. I was kidding.” Sam said
“Yeah I know, but that doesn’t stop us from having fun.” Michael said
Sam swiped his finger across his face and looked at the oil-covered tip. “Yeah, messy fun.” He said
“Ugrrrr.” Michael groaned in frustration. “I give up, Kyle your car’s toast.”
“What’s wrong with it?” Sam asked
“Oh the usual. It starts, sputters then dies.” Kyle said
Sam moved over to the car and looked at it. “Hmmm.” Then he balled his fist and hit a couple of spots on the engine.
“Hey, hey, hey. That’s my baby.” Kyle said, trying to stop any more hits.
“Does Tess know about this?” Ava asked
Kyle just looked at her.
“Turn on the engine.” Sam said
“All you did was hit it.” Michael said
“Just do it.” Sam instructed
Kyle got into the driver seat and turned the key. It came on and stayed on. “How in the…how?”
“I just have the touch.” Sam said as he looked at his oil soaked hands, “Got anywhere where I can wash up?”
“Sure, follow me.” Kyle said before leading Sam into the house.
As Michael and Ava watched them disappear, she turned to face her cousin. “If Kyle calls his car Baby, what the hell does he call Tess?”
“I don’t think I want to know.” Michael said
Kitchen, Valenti Residence, Immediately Following
As Sam washed his hands, Kyle brought in some detergent that was good for cutting through the oil.
“Here you go.” Kyle said
“Thanks man.” Sam said as he squeezed some liquid on his hands
“You know I’d pay good money for you to tell me how you did that.” Kyle said
“It’s just something I do. It was probably just a blockage, if you hit those three spots it would…well it would usually clear it out.” Sam said, “And it would save you a hell of a lot of cash, a mechanic would charge you a fortune to find the block and clear it.”
“Nice and thank you.” Kyle asked
“Kyle…can I…”
“What?” Kyle asked
Sam had to ask, he needed to know. “What’s it like, you know being with another guy? I’ve never thought that it was something I’d ever do.”
“I know what that’s like. When I first heard what it was we had to do I almost freaked.” Kyle said, but knew that wasn’t helping. “Actually it’s easier than you think. It’s just the same as being with a girl…with the obvious difference. Don’t get me wrong, Tess is an incredible lover and from the faces of the other guys after they’ve been with them they all feel the same way but Tess can get very wild. Actually we can get totally wild as well but at least we can only last so long. Those girls are just completely insatiable, they border on being nymphomaniacs.” Kyle said
“Yeah, I’ve still got some of your experiences from that connection thing. It looked like you were completely into it.”
“Oh we were into it all right. Once you get started you wont want to stop…but Sam, listen, if…you know after you’ve been with us you don’t want to do it again and only be with Ava then that’s fine.”
“Thanks for giving me the choice.” Sam said
“Don’t get me wrong, if you want to be with Ava completely then you need to be with us at least a couple of times until you’re bonded.” Kyle said
“I know.” Sam said, he accepted that fact the second he learned of it since there was no way around it.
“Do you want to try it just now?” Kyle asked
“Huh?” Sam asked
“If you want to, we could…just to give you a taste of it.” Kyle said
“I’m…I’m not sure, I mean I know this is the reason that Ava brought me.” Sam said
“No pressure Sam. I’m just giving you the option.” Kyle said
“And I’m taking it.” Sam said definitively, “It’s going to happen soon…why not now?”
The moment Kyle read Sam’s acceptance of the situation, he bent over and kissed him. It was just a straightforward and gentle mouth-on-mouth kiss, no tongue or anything fancy. It was just the beginning of Sam’s journey into his bi-sexuality and Kyle didn’t want to scare him off. While Sam’s eyes widened in surprise, he didn’t back off or react badly.
Kyle decided that it was the right time to deepen their interaction. He moved closer to get a better position and cupped Sam’s face in his hands, his lips pressed down harder before his tongue peeked out, trailing gently over Sam’s lips, seeking entrance. Sam’s response was hesitant but it was willing. By the time Kyle’s arms encircled Sam, he was kissing his fellow teammate back.
While their mouths were engaged, Kyle’s hands began moving down Sam’s body. Gently he unbuttoned the young man’s shirt and opened it, his fingers following each line of the hard, tight flesh under the cloth. His fingers teased the hardened nipple on one side of his bare chest. Sam was revelling in the sensations, he thought that he would have to think that he was with Ava in order to get anywhere with the guys but all he saw was Kyle.
Kyle then backed away from the kiss and looked at Sam, his hand glided downward and cupped his growing member.
“Gnnnnn…” Sam groaned
“What do you want Sam?” Kyle asked breathlessly
“I…I…”
“Tell me. If you cant then I’ll just walk away now.” Kyle said
“I…I want you to…to use your mouth.” Sam said, almost begging
Kyle smiled and looked at him in momentary relief, he knew Sam wasn’t going to back away as he unfastened his Levi’s and stuck his hands in the waistband. Kyle wanted to laugh at the expression of surprise on his face but stopped himself; this was Sam’s first time so he just tugged the denim down. Sam was speechless but he was ready to follow Kyle’s lead. Kyle peeled his jeans and underwear off and then Sam rested his hands on the counter and closed his eyes. Kyle leaned forward and took Sam’s stiff cock in his hands. He lightly stroked the length of it a few times, letting Sam get used to the feel of another man touching him. He started by giving teasing licks on the head as he pumped a little harder and faster, pulling the skin along the shaft. Then he planted his lips firmly around just the tip and sucked hard.
“UHNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam moaned. His prick swelled under Kyle’s grasp and a few droplets of pre-come tantalized her tongue. The moan encouraged Kyle further, he engulfed the whole head and started running his tongue in laps around it as fast as he could.
Sam groaned louder, a strained “Oh, yeah.” escaped his lips as his hips started to pump slightly. He couldn’t decide whether to hold still and let Kyle do all the work or give in to his body’s overwhelming urge and fuck his rod into Kyle’s mouth. It was then that Kyle chose to pull away.
“Huh?” Sam asked at the loss of sensation
Then he felt someone else’s lips on the back of his neck, their hand snaked around to his chest and Sam could see that it wasn’t Ava’s. He looked around and saw that Ava was sitting by the table, her legs up on it and a beaming smile on her face. Kyle then stood up and moved by Ava.
“I’ll let Michael finish you Sam, this is your Phase 1.” Kyle said, he sat by his mate’s sister and both watched as Sam closed his eyes, revelling in the sensations of Michael licking his earlobe.
Sam turned around and decided to be more active. He captured Michael into a kiss and ravished the alien’s mouth. Michael was surprised but in no way disappointed, he could feel Sam’s erection press against his legs, slightly humping away in an attempt to seek relief. Michael decided to finish what Kyle started and descended to his knees before taking Sam’s massive length into his mouth. While he was the same length as Max at a good 9.5 inches, Sam was about half an inch longer, Alex was a little shorter but definitely was far thicker that any of the others and Kyle was kind of in the middle.
Sam’s body gave into the thrill of pleasure as Michael’s mouth began to make love to his cock. He devoured him in slow mouthfuls, going deeper and deeper, until she had worked his enormous meat as far down his throat as he could get. Then Michael began the equally slow, intense suction as he brought his head back and exposed Sam’s wet, shiny cock to the suddenly cool air. Sam felt his balls tighten, his muscles began to spasm with tremors that signalled his impending release was getting closer and closer with each passing moment. One of Michael’s hands insistently fondled his balls while the other firmly clutched his ass.
“Ummmmm…godddddd…Mich…ael.” Sam groaned
Michael could feel Sam’s cock begin to swell.
Sam latched his hands onto the back of Michael’s head to keep him in position and then it happened. “Uhnn…uhnnn…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam groaned as he came.
Off to the side, Kyle and Ava’s blood was beginning to heat up. “You do know that if you were Tess I would be pounding into right now?” Kyle asked
“And if you were Sam I’d be riding you so hard you’d be limp for a week.” Ava said
The two looked at each other and moved apart, each moving to other sides of the room. Both didn’t want to give into temptation but both knew that they would seek out their lovers as soon as Sam and Michael were done. There was no way that he would touch Ava with Tess’s presence and consent…and Sam’s. Then they turned their attention back to Michael and Sam. The newest addition was breathing hard, gasping for air to sustain his enflamed body.
Michael then stood up and leaned against the counter of the kitchen. “So how was that?”
“That…that was good…very good.” Sam said as his dick lost its erection, “Is…is that it?”
“Not quite.” Michael said, “We need to form a connection, it’s not enough for me to get you off, you need…”
“I need to do you as well.” Sam said before inching closer to Michael.
Sam reached up tenderly and ran his hands over Michael’s biceps. Then he moved in, took hold of the bottom of Michael’s t-shirt and pulled it foot his head. Sam just took a moment to look over Michael’s chiselled chest and then started to kiss his flesh. As he did this, Michael reached down and started to unfasten his jeans, his dick was straining against the denim and eager to be free. After the jeans came off, then came the boxer shorts, his cock bobbed as the fabric was pulled off.
Sam looked down at the rod; he instantly knew that he wasn’t ready for experimenting with his oral technique on men. He knew he could try that later and Michael also knew that Sam wasn’t ready, he could feel the human’s hesitancy.
“It’s okay. Just do what you feel comfortable with.” Michael said
“Thank you.” Sam said, feeling some tension ease
Sam trailed his hand down over Michael’s chest and wrapped his fingers around his length. Michael closed his eyes as a gentle electric shock shot from his dick to his brain. Then Sam slowly started to stroke up and down, aside from his own cock he’d never touched one, he was exploring the differences, the feel and the texture. He wanted to know everything. Michael bit his lower lip and groaned. Sam just kept his slow momentum going, sliding his hand over the full length of his partner.
“Ughnnnnnnn…harder Sam…faster…just go with what you like.” Michael advised
Sam picked up the pace a little but it still wasn’t what Michael had in mind. However the rapture the alien was feeling was building, forcing him to hold onto the counter edge as if for dear life.
“Uhnnnn…please Sam.” Michael groaned
Sam went faster, moving his hand as fast as he pounded into Ava’s core during their first time together last night. His free hand moved down and held Michael’s heavy balls, gently teasing them with his fingers.
“OH SWEET….” Michael groaned, causing Sam to smile.
The human was feeling proud of himself for making Michael moan so blissfully.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSSSSSSS.” Michael yelled, spilling his seed over Sam’s hand. In that moment his body produced the fine purple mist of pheromones that Sam’s body absorbed.
Sam felt a tingle in his body as the change began and pheromone glands formed in his wrists. Ava moved up to Sam and kissed him hard.
“Welcome to the family baby.” She said as she snaked her hand into his.
“But it’s not over?” Sam asked
“No. You need to be with Max before the glands are permanent and then all four needs to be with you at the same time. Then we can be together completely.” Ava said
Sam then kissed her again and held her close as possible; his unsoiled hand caressed her body. “I’ll do whatever I need to do for you.”
“Glad to hear it.” Michael said, “Hurt her and I’ll make sure you hurt.”
“That’s not going to happen Michael. But if I do end up doing anything stupid and I don’t realise it immediately…tell me.”
“Count on it.” Kyle said
To Be Continued…
Sam’s Bedroom, Reese Residence, 07:00 The Next Morning
Sam lay in his bed; all through his sleep he had a smile of utter contentment on his face. Then he woke up. He remembered everything that happened with Ava last night at the pool and his smile became a beaming grin.
“YESSS.” he called out but then remembered that his parents were probably still asleep down the hall.
{Feeling happy babe?} Ava called through their new connection
“Ava?”
{Honey we have a connection now, just think…you don’t need to speak.} Ava told him
{This is totally cool.} Sam said
{I know. So are you happy?} Ava asked
{I don’t know if one emotion would cover it. Ava…I’ve been with more than a few girls but I’ve never felt so…so complete. And if what I’m feeling isn’t love then I don’t think my bod could handle the real thing so I love you Ava, I love you so much.} Sam said; he could feel Ava’s heart melt.
{I love you too.} Ava said, {so, what time do you want me to come over?}
{Well I told my parents I had a doctor’s appointment…you know just so they wouldn’t ask too many questions, anyway I said it was at around 10am so if you show up at half nine.} Sam said
{Okay, no problem.} Ava said
{So what are you doing now?} Sam asked
{Oh just lying in bed listening to Michael.}
{Michael? What’s he doing?}
{By the sounds of it, he and Kyle are definitely enjoying themselves.} Ava said
{Kyle, yeah that’s right. They…eh…}
{You can say it you know.} Ava said
{They love each other.} Sam said
{Yes they do, just like I love you.} Ava said, {Have you thought about when you want to get together with the guys?}
{Well, I was kind of thinking about building up to it. I mean I want to be a complete part of you’re life…hopefully by the end of the day. But…ehhh…I have no idea how to start.}
{Well I could tease the crap out of you until those little hormones of yours just cause you to screw the nearest available body?} Ava joked, {I guess we can talk about it later…oh sound like Michael just came, I better get going before those two get to the shower.}
{Okay babe, I’ll see you later.} Sam said
{Bye Sam.}
Sam felt Ava vanish from his mind but he could still feel her, his emotions were hers and hers were his. They belonged solely to each other and Sam knew he would only be dating her from now on. He’d heard about people who married their high school sweethearts and he knew that Max, Liz and the others would go down that line but never did he imagine that he would be on that list.
Living Room, Michael’s Apartment, Immediately Following
Ava slept naked and on top of the sheets that night, she loved to feel the air on her skin, especially after her senses tingled with euphoric bliss from Sam’s touch. As she heard her cousin and his lover groan to their mutual satisfaction she slipped off the bed. Quietly she walked out of the door to see Kyle and Michael hold each other’s bodies tightly, their legs rubbing against each other and both young men kissing with primal heat.
“God, don’t you guys give it a rest?” Ava asked as she walked by them
Both looked up at her.
“Correct me if I’m wrong but last night, you got yourself off twelve times after we got home.” Michael said
Ava smiled and blushed.
“Ha.” Michael said
“So, so what? I needed some lovin’ and Sam was at his place.” Ava said defensively, “Who else was on hand…you?”
“Good point…I don’t think even Antarians would cross that line.” Michael said
“Damned right, they…we’re liberal with sex not freaks.” Ava said, “Listen, I’m getting the shower first…you two…uh…have fun.”
Ava walked into the bathroom and turned on the shower. A few minutes later as she soaped up her body Kyle came walking in, moved to the sink and picked up the toothbrush he kept here.
“Hey. Kyle.” Ava said, more than slightly annoyed
“What?” Kyle asked, “You don’t have anything I haven’t seen before.”
“That’s Tess not me…identical or not…”
“Oh really, so that wasn’t you that stripped off in front of Sam and the rest of us last night?”
“Okay so you saw the bod but still…” Ava said
“Still what?” Kyle asked through a foaming mouth as he moved the brush from side to side.
“It would have been nice if you knocked the door first.” Ava said
Kyle couldn’t deny that. “Oh yeah…sorry. I guess I just didn’t think.”
“Apology accepted.” Ava said as she moved back under the water to wash off the soap, “So did you enjoy my cousin?”
“As per usual.” Kyle smiled, “And here I was coming over to see if he wanted to help me fix up my car.”
“What’s wrong with it?” Ava asked
“No clue…that’s why I need Michael. He can usually spot things I miss.” Kyle said
“Actually, that gives me an idea. Kyle I could use your help.” Ava said
“With what?”
“Sam. I want you to…hell I don’t know, just get him off or something. I, and so does he, want him to have the pheromones by the end of today.”
Kyle spat the toothpaste foam from his mouth and took a drink to wash away the remaining residue before turning to Ava. “Are you sure about this? I mean we don’t want to move to fast for him.”
“He’s ready. I can feel it.” Ava said, “But he’s just a little unsure of himself when it comes to this so…”
“So you figured it would be a good idea to go to another human who’s gone through this? Kyle said
“That and he’s got a thing for you.” Ava said
“Okay…well you’re spending some time with him later right? Hmmm, dad’s at work today so if you can get him to my place when you’re ready I’ll be waiting.”
“Thanks.” Ava said
Kyle then left Ava to her shower and walked back out to the living room to talk to Michael.
Living Room, Parker Residence, 08:00
Liz came out of her room wearing her pyjamas and a thick cotton robe. She slumped her way through the room to the sofa and collapsed onto it.
“I thought you were all better now. You certainly seemed more up beat last night.” Nancy asked her daughter
“Hmmm…oh just tired.” Liz responded as she flicked through the television channels, eventually settling on a cartoon
“Well that’s what you get when you let you’re boyfriend stay until 1 in the morning.” Nancy said
“How did you know?” Liz asked
“Your fire escape has started to squeak lately. Don’t worry, you’re father is a sound sleeper…he didn’t hear a thing.” Nancy said
“Oh thank god.” Liz said, “Mom, I’m sorry.”
“No, honey it’s okay. We said that so long as you kept it to the bedroom, we’ll mind our own business.”
“Thanks mom.”
“So how was last night?” Nancy asked
“MOM.”
“Not you and Max, I meant whatever ritual Feln put you through.” Nancy said, doing her very best to hide her smile at Liz’s embarrassment.
“Well I met all of Max’s ancestors.” Liz said
“I thought they would all be dead?” Nancy asked
“They are. It’s an energy thing.” Liz said; it was far too early to try and explain it with the cobwebs in her head.
“Oh…okay. How about some breakfast? Bacon?”
“That would be great mom. Do we have any Tabasco sauce?” Liz asked
“Sure…wait…Tabasco?” Nancy asked
“I’ve developed a little taste for it. Perks of alien relationships.” Liz said as she snuggled into one of the cushions.
“If you say so.” Nancy said. She couldn’t stand the taste of the stuff and tried it when she learned of the little dietary quirks of her daughter’s boyfriend. She went into the kitchen and started a fry-up, and one that’s smell drafted into the master bedroom and roused Jeff from his bed.
“Is that bacon?” Jeff said drowsily
“Pull up a chair.” Nancy said as she plopped more bacon into the frying pan
Jeff just looked at his daughter, he didn’t need to ask and as much as he wanted to yell his head off, he did give his consent. So instead he just bit his tongue. “So Liz…feeling better?” he asked
“Much. The only problem is I have an over protective boyfriend who keeps asking me if I’m all right.” Liz said
{Okay, sorry. Point taken.} Max said through their connection
Liz smiled as she took a sip of water from a glass on the table.
“So what do you have on today?” Jeff asked
“Nothing really, Max and the others will be bringing Sam officially into the family…if Ava has anything to do with it.”
“I take it things are going well between those two?” Nancy asked
“Judging by last night, that’s a big yes. But he has a slight problem…” Liz said
“The…ehh…uh…with Max and the other guys?” Nancy asked
“Actually no. He’s willing to do anything it takes to be with Ava. The problem is with his parents – they have issues.” Liz said
“They don’t know about Max and the others do they?” Jeff asked with concern
“Oh no. They have no idea but to them the things we get up to…they would probably disown Sam and then kill him.” Liz said
“Too bad. Having another couple in our parents club wouldn’t hurt.” Nancy said
“Well that’s so not an option. Even if they accepted his relationship with Ava, I don’t think they would even hesitate to turn us all in if they found out about what Max is.” Liz said
“Well then let’s not be talking to them any time soon then.” Jeff said
Liz looked as her mother placed a plate before her and she looked down at the bacon, her mouth drooling at the strong aroma. She picked out a roll, split it open and put the bacon on the bottom half before pouring Tabasco over the thin slices of meat. The second she bit into the bun her father winced.
“Liz…Tabasco?” Jeff asked
“Yeah.” Liz said after swallowing
“You’ve been around Max way too much.” Jeff said
Liz quickly looked up at him. “Dad…I…”
“Relax honey, I didn’t mean that I would stop you seeing him.” Jeff said
Liz took a deep breath, “Please don’t ever do that to me again.” She begged before taking another bite.
“Sorry honey, but it’s a father’s right to play mind games when it comes to his daughter and her boyfriend.”
“Yeah and Max will probably do it with our daughter too.”
Nancy dropped the fork and Jeff stopped bringing the cup to his mouth barely a centimetre away.
“Liz, I thought you said…”
“Oh for crying out loud, you two. Mom, dad I am NOT pregnant. I was talking about in the future.” Liz said
“Sorry honey, it’s just with everything…” Nancy said
“Yeah I know.” Liz said as she finished off her breakfast, “Maybe I should get pregnant? I mean both Max and I want it so maybe we should just stop all the speculations and just go for it.”
“Don’t even joke about that.” Jeff said sternly
“Who said I was joking?” Liz said
“LIZ?” Jeff all but yelled
“Sorry but you guys are supposed to know me, you’re supposed to trust me not to be stupid with things like this and this is the second time you’ve asked me about this…hell even the others thought I was…” Liz stopped and took a deep breath. “I’m sorry…I was joking.”
“We’re sorry too honey. You’re right, we do trust you but this is all still new to us and the fact that you and Max…Honey, we trust you to make the right decisions but we’re you’re parents. We can’t help but worry for you.” Nancy said
“Yes, we’re sorry. You’re still my little girl and it’s hard to see you as a young woman.” Jeff said as he held his daughter’s head in his palm.
Then Liz looked at the time, “I guess I better get dressed. Mom…dad, thank you. And I promise – nothing stupid until we’re ready.”
Both parents smiled and nodded, Liz then walked back to her bedroom.
Reese Residence, 09:30
Ava arrived exactly when Sam asked her to, she was wearing a light summer dress that made her look completely innocent. As she approached the front door Ava took a long, deep inhale of air and rang the doorbell. A minute later Sam’s mother opened the door.
“Yes?” she said
“Hello Mrs Reese, I’m Ava, Ava Harding.”
“Oh yes, Sam’s been expecting you. Come on in.”
Margaret moved aside to let Ava pass. The blonde could feel her eyes on her, appraising her in every way available to a human.
“Sam is in the sitting room.” She said and led Ava into the room.
They found Sam sitting on the chair watching television and his father was sitting on his recliner, reading his paper. The second Sam saw Ava enter, his eyes brightened and jumped up to meet her.
“Hey.” Sam said
“Hi.” Ava responded, their gaze fixed on each other
Donald then cleared his throat and both teens looked at him.
“Sorry dad, this is Ava. Ava this is my dad.”
“Pleased to meet you sir.” Ava said, doing her very best not to act like she was brought up in a New York sewer.
“Miss…Harding, is it?” Donald asked and she nodded in response, “Nice to meet you. So…tell us about yourself.”
“Uhhhh…what’s to tell? I was raised in New York by my guardian, got caught in an explosion, Tess thought I was dead and moved out here and when I got my memories back I followed her.”
“Really?” Margaret said
“Unfortunately.” Ava said, “But I have good friends and family and my life is back on track.”
“Uh huh.” Donald said, “Well there can’t be much to those twin connection stories we’ve heard about.”
Ava thought for a moment, she didn’t want any speculation to weasel their way into the heads of Sam’s parents. “I guess not. I mean I am very close to Tess but nothing psychic or anything.”
Sam also held his tongue.
“I hear my boy here saved your life by moving between the bullet.” Donald said
“Yes, he’s…uh…quite the hero.” Ava said, looking at her boyfriend
“Yeah, uh anyway I have a doctors appointment to get to.” Sam said
“Yes, yes you better get going.” Margaret said
Sam and Ava quickly left the room. When they heard the front door close Donald moved up next to his wife.
“New York.” She said
“That’s what she said.”
“Explosion?”
“Uh huh.”
“Call the guy.” Margaret said
“Yes.” Donald said, he moved over to his phone and picked it up. Quickly he dialled the number of his Private Investigator. “Hello, this is Mr Reese calling for Mr Black.”
“Oh yes, Mr Reese.” Said Black’s secretary, “I’m sorry sir but Mr Black is currently out of town on another case, he does have an associate who is available to take your case if your interested.”
“Yes, put him on.” Donald said
“Mr Reese, this is Mr White. How can I help you?”
“Mr White, my son is currently seeing a young woman call Ava Harding. She’s blonde, about 17 or 18 years old, has a twin sister called Tess and is from New York. I want to know everything about her.” Donald said
“That’s not a lot to go on sir but I will certainly do my best.” White said, “I’ll call to arrange an appointment with you once I have the information requested…usual fee?”
“Very good Mr White.” Donald said and then hung up
“Well?” Margaret asked
“He’s on the case. And I now know why the agency is called the Black and White Investigations.” Donald said
Outside…
Sam and Ava got into his car and drove off after leaving his parents.
“They seemed nice.” Ava said
“Oh that was an act.” Sam said
“What do you mean?”
“They do that every time they meet a girl I’m with, whether I’m dating her or not.” Sam responded
“Oh. And here was me thinking that my natural charm won them over in the first few seconds.” Ava said
“Ava, whether or not my parents approve of me dating you I don’t plan on stopping. I’ve never felt the way for anyone and I don’t want to let it go.” Sam said
“Hmmm good to know lover.”
“Lover? I like that. So, where are we going since the fake doctor’s appointment is…well fake?” Sam asked
“Oh I have an idea or two…let’s head over to Kyle’s.”
“Kyle’s?” Sam could guess what Ava had in mind; all that remained was the cover to convince him to go.
“Yeah, he’s got some problems with his car and Michael’s helping him but they’re not the brightest tools in the shed when it comes to engines.” Ava said
{Ah how I know you my love.} Sam said to himself, “Okay.”
Garage, Valenti Residence, 10 Minutes Later
Kyle and Michael were busy under the hood of the car. Tools were everywhere on the floor as they worked.
“Kyle hand me the thingamajig.” Michael said
Kyle picked up one of the tools, “One thingamajig. But I’ve already told you that I’ve tried this.”
“Yeah and I’m trying it again.” Michael said
“Lover’s spat?” Sam said as he and Ava walked up behind them
Kyle tossed the oily rag in his hand and hit Sam in the face.
“Hey. I was kidding.” Sam said
“Yeah I know, but that doesn’t stop us from having fun.” Michael said
Sam swiped his finger across his face and looked at the oil-covered tip. “Yeah, messy fun.” He said
“Ugrrrr.” Michael groaned in frustration. “I give up, Kyle your car’s toast.”
“What’s wrong with it?” Sam asked
“Oh the usual. It starts, sputters then dies.” Kyle said
Sam moved over to the car and looked at it. “Hmmm.” Then he balled his fist and hit a couple of spots on the engine.
“Hey, hey, hey. That’s my baby.” Kyle said, trying to stop any more hits.
“Does Tess know about this?” Ava asked
Kyle just looked at her.
“Turn on the engine.” Sam said
“All you did was hit it.” Michael said
“Just do it.” Sam instructed
Kyle got into the driver seat and turned the key. It came on and stayed on. “How in the…how?”
“I just have the touch.” Sam said as he looked at his oil soaked hands, “Got anywhere where I can wash up?”
“Sure, follow me.” Kyle said before leading Sam into the house.
As Michael and Ava watched them disappear, she turned to face her cousin. “If Kyle calls his car Baby, what the hell does he call Tess?”
“I don’t think I want to know.” Michael said
Kitchen, Valenti Residence, Immediately Following
As Sam washed his hands, Kyle brought in some detergent that was good for cutting through the oil.
“Here you go.” Kyle said
“Thanks man.” Sam said as he squeezed some liquid on his hands
“You know I’d pay good money for you to tell me how you did that.” Kyle said
“It’s just something I do. It was probably just a blockage, if you hit those three spots it would…well it would usually clear it out.” Sam said, “And it would save you a hell of a lot of cash, a mechanic would charge you a fortune to find the block and clear it.”
“Nice and thank you.” Kyle asked
“Kyle…can I…”
“What?” Kyle asked
Sam had to ask, he needed to know. “What’s it like, you know being with another guy? I’ve never thought that it was something I’d ever do.”
“I know what that’s like. When I first heard what it was we had to do I almost freaked.” Kyle said, but knew that wasn’t helping. “Actually it’s easier than you think. It’s just the same as being with a girl…with the obvious difference. Don’t get me wrong, Tess is an incredible lover and from the faces of the other guys after they’ve been with them they all feel the same way but Tess can get very wild. Actually we can get totally wild as well but at least we can only last so long. Those girls are just completely insatiable, they border on being nymphomaniacs.” Kyle said
“Yeah, I’ve still got some of your experiences from that connection thing. It looked like you were completely into it.”
“Oh we were into it all right. Once you get started you wont want to stop…but Sam, listen, if…you know after you’ve been with us you don’t want to do it again and only be with Ava then that’s fine.”
“Thanks for giving me the choice.” Sam said
“Don’t get me wrong, if you want to be with Ava completely then you need to be with us at least a couple of times until you’re bonded.” Kyle said
“I know.” Sam said, he accepted that fact the second he learned of it since there was no way around it.
“Do you want to try it just now?” Kyle asked
“Huh?” Sam asked
“If you want to, we could…just to give you a taste of it.” Kyle said
“I’m…I’m not sure, I mean I know this is the reason that Ava brought me.” Sam said
“No pressure Sam. I’m just giving you the option.” Kyle said
“And I’m taking it.” Sam said definitively, “It’s going to happen soon…why not now?”
The moment Kyle read Sam’s acceptance of the situation, he bent over and kissed him. It was just a straightforward and gentle mouth-on-mouth kiss, no tongue or anything fancy. It was just the beginning of Sam’s journey into his bi-sexuality and Kyle didn’t want to scare him off. While Sam’s eyes widened in surprise, he didn’t back off or react badly.
Kyle decided that it was the right time to deepen their interaction. He moved closer to get a better position and cupped Sam’s face in his hands, his lips pressed down harder before his tongue peeked out, trailing gently over Sam’s lips, seeking entrance. Sam’s response was hesitant but it was willing. By the time Kyle’s arms encircled Sam, he was kissing his fellow teammate back.
While their mouths were engaged, Kyle’s hands began moving down Sam’s body. Gently he unbuttoned the young man’s shirt and opened it, his fingers following each line of the hard, tight flesh under the cloth. His fingers teased the hardened nipple on one side of his bare chest. Sam was revelling in the sensations, he thought that he would have to think that he was with Ava in order to get anywhere with the guys but all he saw was Kyle.
Kyle then backed away from the kiss and looked at Sam, his hand glided downward and cupped his growing member.
“Gnnnnn…” Sam groaned
“What do you want Sam?” Kyle asked breathlessly
“I…I…”
“Tell me. If you cant then I’ll just walk away now.” Kyle said
“I…I want you to…to use your mouth.” Sam said, almost begging
Kyle smiled and looked at him in momentary relief, he knew Sam wasn’t going to back away as he unfastened his Levi’s and stuck his hands in the waistband. Kyle wanted to laugh at the expression of surprise on his face but stopped himself; this was Sam’s first time so he just tugged the denim down. Sam was speechless but he was ready to follow Kyle’s lead. Kyle peeled his jeans and underwear off and then Sam rested his hands on the counter and closed his eyes. Kyle leaned forward and took Sam’s stiff cock in his hands. He lightly stroked the length of it a few times, letting Sam get used to the feel of another man touching him. He started by giving teasing licks on the head as he pumped a little harder and faster, pulling the skin along the shaft. Then he planted his lips firmly around just the tip and sucked hard.
“UHNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam moaned. His prick swelled under Kyle’s grasp and a few droplets of pre-come tantalized her tongue. The moan encouraged Kyle further, he engulfed the whole head and started running his tongue in laps around it as fast as he could.
Sam groaned louder, a strained “Oh, yeah.” escaped his lips as his hips started to pump slightly. He couldn’t decide whether to hold still and let Kyle do all the work or give in to his body’s overwhelming urge and fuck his rod into Kyle’s mouth. It was then that Kyle chose to pull away.
“Huh?” Sam asked at the loss of sensation
Then he felt someone else’s lips on the back of his neck, their hand snaked around to his chest and Sam could see that it wasn’t Ava’s. He looked around and saw that Ava was sitting by the table, her legs up on it and a beaming smile on her face. Kyle then stood up and moved by Ava.
“I’ll let Michael finish you Sam, this is your Phase 1.” Kyle said, he sat by his mate’s sister and both watched as Sam closed his eyes, revelling in the sensations of Michael licking his earlobe.
Sam turned around and decided to be more active. He captured Michael into a kiss and ravished the alien’s mouth. Michael was surprised but in no way disappointed, he could feel Sam’s erection press against his legs, slightly humping away in an attempt to seek relief. Michael decided to finish what Kyle started and descended to his knees before taking Sam’s massive length into his mouth. While he was the same length as Max at a good 9.5 inches, Sam was about half an inch longer, Alex was a little shorter but definitely was far thicker that any of the others and Kyle was kind of in the middle.
Sam’s body gave into the thrill of pleasure as Michael’s mouth began to make love to his cock. He devoured him in slow mouthfuls, going deeper and deeper, until she had worked his enormous meat as far down his throat as he could get. Then Michael began the equally slow, intense suction as he brought his head back and exposed Sam’s wet, shiny cock to the suddenly cool air. Sam felt his balls tighten, his muscles began to spasm with tremors that signalled his impending release was getting closer and closer with each passing moment. One of Michael’s hands insistently fondled his balls while the other firmly clutched his ass.
“Ummmmm…godddddd…Mich…ael.” Sam groaned
Michael could feel Sam’s cock begin to swell.
Sam latched his hands onto the back of Michael’s head to keep him in position and then it happened. “Uhnn…uhnnn…UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam groaned as he came.
Off to the side, Kyle and Ava’s blood was beginning to heat up. “You do know that if you were Tess I would be pounding into right now?” Kyle asked
“And if you were Sam I’d be riding you so hard you’d be limp for a week.” Ava said
The two looked at each other and moved apart, each moving to other sides of the room. Both didn’t want to give into temptation but both knew that they would seek out their lovers as soon as Sam and Michael were done. There was no way that he would touch Ava with Tess’s presence and consent…and Sam’s. Then they turned their attention back to Michael and Sam. The newest addition was breathing hard, gasping for air to sustain his enflamed body.
Michael then stood up and leaned against the counter of the kitchen. “So how was that?”
“That…that was good…very good.” Sam said as his dick lost its erection, “Is…is that it?”
“Not quite.” Michael said, “We need to form a connection, it’s not enough for me to get you off, you need…”
“I need to do you as well.” Sam said before inching closer to Michael.
Sam reached up tenderly and ran his hands over Michael’s biceps. Then he moved in, took hold of the bottom of Michael’s t-shirt and pulled it foot his head. Sam just took a moment to look over Michael’s chiselled chest and then started to kiss his flesh. As he did this, Michael reached down and started to unfasten his jeans, his dick was straining against the denim and eager to be free. After the jeans came off, then came the boxer shorts, his cock bobbed as the fabric was pulled off.
Sam looked down at the rod; he instantly knew that he wasn’t ready for experimenting with his oral technique on men. He knew he could try that later and Michael also knew that Sam wasn’t ready, he could feel the human’s hesitancy.
“It’s okay. Just do what you feel comfortable with.” Michael said
“Thank you.” Sam said, feeling some tension ease
Sam trailed his hand down over Michael’s chest and wrapped his fingers around his length. Michael closed his eyes as a gentle electric shock shot from his dick to his brain. Then Sam slowly started to stroke up and down, aside from his own cock he’d never touched one, he was exploring the differences, the feel and the texture. He wanted to know everything. Michael bit his lower lip and groaned. Sam just kept his slow momentum going, sliding his hand over the full length of his partner.
“Ughnnnnnnn…harder Sam…faster…just go with what you like.” Michael advised
Sam picked up the pace a little but it still wasn’t what Michael had in mind. However the rapture the alien was feeling was building, forcing him to hold onto the counter edge as if for dear life.
“Uhnnnn…please Sam.” Michael groaned
Sam went faster, moving his hand as fast as he pounded into Ava’s core during their first time together last night. His free hand moved down and held Michael’s heavy balls, gently teasing them with his fingers.
“OH SWEET….” Michael groaned, causing Sam to smile.
The human was feeling proud of himself for making Michael moan so blissfully.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN YESSSSSSSSSSSS.” Michael yelled, spilling his seed over Sam’s hand. In that moment his body produced the fine purple mist of pheromones that Sam’s body absorbed.
Sam felt a tingle in his body as the change began and pheromone glands formed in his wrists. Ava moved up to Sam and kissed him hard.
“Welcome to the family baby.” She said as she snaked her hand into his.
“But it’s not over?” Sam asked
“No. You need to be with Max before the glands are permanent and then all four needs to be with you at the same time. Then we can be together completely.” Ava said
Sam then kissed her again and held her close as possible; his unsoiled hand caressed her body. “I’ll do whatever I need to do for you.”
“Glad to hear it.” Michael said, “Hurt her and I’ll make sure you hurt.”
“That’s not going to happen Michael. But if I do end up doing anything stupid and I don’t realise it immediately…tell me.”
“Count on it.” Kyle said
To Be Continued…
Chapter 29
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 3 Days Later
Liz and Maria were sitting at the desk working on one of their final English assignments before their exams and the end of the year. They had only a few days left to prepare and their teacher had given them work that was based on the previous years’ exam.
“Okay…done.” Maria said
“Me too. Do you want to check each other’s?” Liz asked
“Nah…in the exam we wont be able to check. I’ve just gotten to the point that that I’ve said fuck it, if I pass I pass.” Maria said
“Well that’s always a good place to be I suppose, but if you stop studying…”
“Relax I wont. Besides if I did Michael and Tess would have words…and my mom.”
“Your mom would go ballistic. At any rate I guess your right…practicing in exam conditions would be a good call.” Liz said
Maria paused for a moment and then looked at Liz. “Liz…can I ask you…how’s Max?”
Liz didn’t need to ask what Maria was talking about but she did. “I take it you mean about what Kalen and Feln told us?”
“Yeah.” Maria said softly
“Not good…but he’s hiding it. We talk about and it’s helping but as much as he doesn’t want to admit it, he has always wanted to see Antar at least once. But to know at they’re all dead and that he couldn’t do anything…” Liz said
“Michael feels the same and he definitely wont admit it, even through our link. It’s almost like a piece of him died…I don’t want to think what they’d do if they didn’t have us.” Maria said, “Besides the only thing they can do is do what they were sent here to do and live their lives.”
“Try telling them that. They feel like they should…I don’t know, be there or something.”
“Oh yeah so they can catch the virus and infect the last few Antarians with the latest mutation. That’s smart.” Maria said
“It’s how they feel Maria.”
“I know, I know.” Maria said as she closed her book
“Besides if we were in their position we would probably be feeling the same.” Liz said
“So, what do you want to do now?” Maria asked, “We could always get down and dirty…again.” She smiled
Liz chuckled, “I guess we have been going a little over the top lately.”
“Ah but what fun we’ve had.” Maria said, trailing light circles over Liz’s hand with her fingers.
“You have no idea how much I want to kiss you right now.” Liz said
“Then why don’t you, my queen?” Maria asked, inching her head ever closer to Liz’s
“Because in about ten minutes I have to start a shift downstairs.” Liz said
“Oh come on, it’s you’re birthday.” Maria said, pulling her head back. “I can’t believe you’re dad is making you work on your birthday.”
“Well Agnes quit yesterday so we’re are now officially short staffed.” Liz said
“Hmmm oh well. We never seem to have time for just us these days. Talking I mean, not the sex.”
“I know; we’re either with the guys or Isabel and Tess.”
“Well that’s the way it goes. Best friends are always the ones who go out the window.” Maria said
Liz looked sharply up and into Maria’s eyes. “Don’t say that, we’re always going to be together.” She said, “How about right now, right here we make a pact. No matter what happens the two of us will be side by side.”
“Ooh…three of us. We need Alex, you know the Three Musketeers…all for one and one for all.” Maria said
“Oh of course we need Alex. I didn’t forget him but…eh…we do things that Alex will never be apart of. Well, unless Max, Michael and Isabel are with us. Anyway I better get changed.” Liz said as she closed her book and moved over to her wardrobe to pull out her waitress uniform.
“Oh well I’ll see you down there. Tess is nearby so she’ll be here soon.” Maria said
“Well at least one of us will be getting some tonight.” Liz said
“Well you know I’m available during your break…probably Tess too. I also think that Max and Isabel could be persuaded to pop in.”
“Those two don’t need much persuading, especially when I’m wearing this thing. I don’t think I’ve ever seen Isabel more…more…”
“Randy?” Maria teased
Liz smiled and kissed her best friend before taking off her clothes and slipping her uniform on. “Randy is definitely the word.”
The brunette ran out, hoping that it wouldn’t be too busy tonight.
Downstairs…
Liz finished tying her hair back just as she reached the doors to the dining area. She pushed through them.
“Dad, sorry I’m late…” Liz stopped as she realised the room was empty.
“SURPRISE.....” Everyone yelled out as everyone popped out from behind the counter and booths.
“Oh my god.” Liz said as her mother and father approached her and hugged her.
Maria then sneaked in from behind her. “Am I good at keeping secrets or what?”
“You are a dead woman.” Liz said as her heart rate started to calm.
“Happy birthday Honey.” Jeff said
“Happy birthday Liz.” Nancy said
Everybody then swarmed her; Max and Isabel were at the forefront. Each sent their congratulations through their link to the young woman.
“So how does it feel to be 18?” Alex asked, “Old enough to vote, thrown into an adult jail and…other things.”
“It feels great but no more surprise parties okay. Hey wait a second…it’s your birthday next week, how could you do this to me?” Liz said
“Simple, if they get all tied up with your party then they wont throw one for me.” Alex said
“We’re giving you a party.” Isabel said definitively
“But I don’t want one. They’re just not me.” Alex said
“Well if I have to put up with this then you can put up with one. Besides I remember a little present you gave Isabel that I have a feeling will be returned.” Liz said as Max gave her a drink and Isabel blushed.
“Well I wouldn’t be a very good boyfriend if I didn’t give you a party to remember on your big day.” Max said
“This was you’re idea? What am I saying, of course you did this.” Liz said with a smile
“But not alone. I had help.” Max said before pointing over
Liz following the trail and spotted Michael, Alex and Kyle, standing around with drinks in their hands and cheesy grins on their faces. Then Sam came over to her.
“Happy birthday Liz.”
“Sam, glad you could make it.” Liz said
“Me too. Even though…”
“You’re apart of us Sam, you do belong here. You may need, well this isn’t the time to discuss it but you are with us.” Liz said, “So, how long have you planned this?” she asked everyone
“Oh a while now. Besides this is a big day and we all need cheering up.” Michael said, “So Liz, what will it be? Bumps, punches or kicks?”
“How about none of the above.” Liz said, not liking the options. Then she looked over to one of the tables and spotted a stack of presents.
Liz spent the next hour opening them all, with Maria’s eager help of course. Isabel gave her a gold bracelet that was set with several small sapphires; Tess and Ava gave her an anklet with a similar design. Maria and Alex got together and bought Liz a pair of blood ruby earrings; Michael decided to have a little fun and got his queen the fully illustrated and colour copy of the Karma Sutra – a present that immediately drew looks from her parents and a slap on the back of his head from Isabel. Kyle had arranged for Liz to go to a nearby health resort and get a full treatment. Sam couldn’t think of anything to get Liz so he just bought her some flowers. Max decided to get his girlfriend a ring set with a single emerald and inscribed with the words ‘I Love You’.
“Max?” Jeff asked as he watched the young man slip the ring on his daughter’s finger
“It isn’t.” Max said
“Good to know.” Jeff said, just as Philip breathed a sigh of relief. Both were worried that the next word out of Max’s lips were to ask Liz to marry him.
“Pity.” Liz said
Everybody looked at her. The look of utter panic in her parent’s eyes was well worth it. She started to laugh. “Oh my god, you…you should see the look on your faces.”
“Liz.” Nancy said through gritted teeth
“Sorry mom, birthday girl fun.”
“Well you’re certainly entitled to it I guess. Just never, ever joke about that.” Nancy said
Liz looked directly into Max’s eyes. “Believe me, next time I wont.”
Both sets of parents shifted their eyes back and forth between their children. They knew that all too soon Max would be down on one knee before Liz with a ring in hand.
Midnight…
The party was still going on but the elders started to feel their age as they watched their kids dance around with the energy of youth while they were barely able to remain conscious.
“I hate watching them like this.” Amy said
“Makes you feel old doesn’t it?” Jim said
“Ancient more like it. I can’t believe we’re letting them stay up this late on a school night.” Diane said
“KIDS…” Jeff called over, “…slow down. Well she’s only turning 18 once, besides after everything they’ve been through and the studying for their exams they could use a break for one night at least.”
“Well I don’t know about the rest of you but I need sleep.” Jim said
“Ditto.” They all said together
“I’ve got a feeling they’ll be up a little longer.” Nancy said as she watched Liz move in time with Isabel and Max.
“Well they’ve all got drawers in each other’s bedroom’s now so I guess they could all stay here tonight.” Jeff said
“You’re sure?” Philip asked
“Yeah, there’s plenty of camping gear we can get for them.” Nancy said
They all then stood up.
“Liz,” Nancy said, “we’re calling it a night. You’re all welcome to stay, we’ll bring out some sleeping bags and air mattresses for you if you want to stay the night.”
“Thanks mom, dad. And thank you for all of this.”
“You’re welcome Sweetie and Happy Birthday.” Jeff said before hugging Liz
The parkers then showed the other parents out and watched them drive away before heading back inside to look out the gear and headed up to their own bed. They were out the second their heads hit the pillows. In the dinning area Maria and Tess poured everyone more drinks as they all sat at one booth to catch their breaths.
“So Liz…any birthday wishes?” Ava asked
“Oh one or two.” Liz said as she looked at Max and Isabel
Both Evans smiled as their girlfriend gave them a smouldering look.
“But I have to say, the top on the list would be for our little family to be complete before we go to bed.” Liz said
Sam looked up at her and knew he was talking about the final stages of induction, meaning to be with Max and then all guys at once. “Well if that’s what the birthday girl wants, that’s what she gets.” He said
Ava, who was standing behind him and running her fingers over his neck, looked down at her boyfriend and smiled. “Really?”
“Yeah. I’ve come to terms with it, I’m comfortable with who I am and the fact that I’m definitely bi-sexual. Being with Michael and Kyle the other day was a severe wake up call. But…eh…there is just one thing…”
“What’s that?” Maria asked
“Ava and I…before we got here…oh hell we god very, very wild. I don’t think I could, you know, get going again.” Sam said
“Oh well then, that just means you need a little motivation.” Liz said with a smile
She stood up, never breaking eye contact with Isabel. The blonde knew immediately what her lover had in mind and given this was her birthday, who was she to deny her requests, so she stood up and moved closer to Liz. Sam watched as they came together in a gentle kiss. His eyes shifted over each other the others and watched, as they were apparently unaffected or surprised at what was happened. He could see it in their eyes that what they were witnessing was as natural to them as if it was Max Liz was kissing.
Sam continued to watch as Isabel slipped her tongue into Liz’s mouth, their bodies started grind together. Isabel’s hands slid over the brunettes back, inching their way down to grab her ass. The second her hands tightened on the globes, Liz jumped up and gasped for air before relaxing into the touch. Liz’s hands caressed Isabel’s hip before gliding down her thigh and under her skirt. She brought her hand up and Isabel’s skirt bunched up.
“Uhnnnnnnnnnnn…” Isabel sighed into Liz’s mouth as the shorter woman’s fingers slid over her slit, “…I love you.” She whispered
“I love you.” Liz responded before Isabel’s hand snaked under her uniform.
The two women circled their hips, grinding their soaked slits into each other’s hands. Their other arms were wrapped around their lover’s bodies, all the while they moaned into each other. Then they stopped their kiss and looked over to the remainder of their family. Tess and Maria had moved into Kyle and Michael’s lap, pressing their butts into their men as they kissed. Alex took Ava’s hand and escorted her over to the counter so that they could watch the show before them. Max moved closer to Sam, he could see the tent bulging in his pants.
“Sam?” Max asked
Sam turned his head to look at Max but his eyes just couldn’t make the journey, they were fixed on the gorgeous women in front of them.
“Sam…Sam?” Max said
Sam quickly shook his head and looked around to Max. “Yeah I’m back.”
“Difficult to look away isn’t it?” Max asked
“Oh yeah.” Sam said
“Well just remember, you’re with Ava not Isabel and certainly not Liz.” Max said
“No worries there but this…wow.” Sam said
Max then started to run his hand over Sam’s muscles. “If you want to we can go somewhere a little more private.”
“No, it’s okay.” Sam said
The two of them looked at each other. Before either of them knew it they were kissing each other. It happened so fast that Sam barely had time to breathe as Max’s tongue plunged into his mouth and engaged his tongue in a fiery duel. When Sam finally managed to pull back, his face was flushed and his chest was heaving. He noted with a great deal of interest, that Max was in a similar state.
Soon Max divested himself of his shirt, laying it on the table before starting to unbutton Sam’s, one button at a time. A smile grew on both men’s faces as they looked at the other’s broad chest. Max pinched lightly at Sam’s right nipple, and was delighted in the low rumble of appreciation that came next. Then Max stood up and removed his shoes, pants and then his boxers, Sam found himself getting a serious eyeful of Max’s physique. Gently Max trailed his fingers over Sam’s chest, his tongue traced the outline of his lips in an unconscious movement, marvelling at the rock-hard muscles in his torso and biceps that all his years on the football team had given him. Sam swallowed as his gaze fixated on Max’s hardened cock. All of a sudden, he felt a burning desire to let his new lover to get a good look at his friend.
Sam grabbed the waist of his pants and quickly tried to unfasten them. Max reached out and took hold of his hands. “Let me.” Max said huskily, Michael had told him of his time with Sam and Max eagerly wanted to be with him and not just because it was his queen’s birthday wish.
Sam nodded and Max gently pushed the button through the hole before he slowly, teasingly pulled the zipper down. Seeing the Isabel and Liz together had really got Sam going and couldn’t wait for his rod to be free of the tight material of his underwear so he grabbed his remaining clothes and pulled them off. For the first time Max what Ava raved about after their dance and could understand her eagerness to have him. Max sat back down on the booth seat and lay on the length of it. Sam moved over him and started to touch, kiss and caress the alien king. Max was perfectly content to let Sam explore him. He was enjoying the feel of Sam’s strong, hard body pressing his own into the plastic covering on the seat. The sensations were intoxicating, vibrant and fulfilling but Max could wait, he needed to have Sam’s essence before he could produce the pheromone. Quickly he twisted and flipped them over so that Sam was beneath him.
“Relax.” Max said, “Let me…”
Sam paused for just a moment before leaning back and shutting his eyes. His eyes shot open in surprise as he felt Max’s hand close around his organ, rubbing and stroking it with the experience he built up with the others. He moaned softly, arching his back a little off of the seat as Max’s free hand cupped his balls, stroking the heavy sack with a feather-light touch.
“Oh jeeeezzzz.” Sam said as his body shuddered at the contact. Sam wanted to look down at Max but instead the sensations caused his eyes to roll back into his head and his eyelids closed but then he felt warmth on his cock.
Sam’s eyes snapped wide open at the startling sensation and white-hot fire surged up through his abdomen, into his stomach and straight back into his cock. He looked down and saw that Max was hovering over his groin, mouth and tongue concentrated on his dick. He gasped for air as Max’s tongue worked up and down the ridged surface of his dick and ran its way lavishly around the tip.
His hips were slightly raised as he tried to push his dick further into Max’s mouth. “Please.” Sam moaned; his head tilting back as he thrust his cock in and out of Max’s mouth. “Oh, God...oh god…oh god…Please Max…”
Max would have smiled if his mouth weren’t so full. He could feel the eyes of the rest of his young family on them as he made Sam squirm – that in itself was enough to make his fully hard rod even harder.
Sam writhed in ecstasy against the plastic coating, his hips bucking frantically upwards – he could stop himself. Max reached under at one of the thrusts and grabbed Sam’s butt. It wouldn’t be long; Max knew that Sam was on the very edge of coming, and he could feel the cock in his mouth swelling even as he lavished his tongue all over it.
A moment later, “UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam cried out with a roar of utter primal intensity as he shot his load into Max’s mouth and down his throat. Max swallowed what he could before he had to pull back. His hand replaced his mouth and rapidly stroked up and down, it was so fast that his hand was a blur, all just to help Sam through the final waves of his orgasm.
Max pulled Sam up and kissed him hard, holding the humans head securely close to his own. Then it was Sam’s turn to flip them over. Max smiled inwardly as Sam’s hard body pressed him into the seat. He shut his eyes, enjoying the feel of the human’s mouth, kissing and nipping his way down his throat. Sam continued down toward Max’s chest but then suddenly changed direction and made a long, wet trail with his tongue up the side of Max’s neck to his ear.
Teeth nipped lightly at his earlobe and Max shuddered a little as a small shock of electric excitement sparked down in his groin. Sam couldn’t resist a grin as the other boy writhed beneath him. He wasn’t sure why he’d aimed for the ear, but in doing so he’d discovered what he guessed was one of Max’s sexual hot spots. He knew that it got to Ava, causing a fire in her soul to erupt but he never suspected it would work on men.
In that second Sam knew he was ready to give his first blowjob. “Max…I want you to sit on the table.” He said
Max smiled; his eyes glistened with lust as Sam backed off. Max scooted out and sat on the table, Sam sat back down and Max planted his feet on either side of Sam. The human ran his hands over Max’s thighs, his gaze fixed on the aliens penis. He decided to go for broke and leaned in.
Max groaned loudly as Sam touched the tip of his tongue gently to the tip of his cock and then lavished it with a long lick. “Oh man.” Max moaned. “Do…don’t tease…just swallow me.”
Sam grinned. He was enjoying himself and he had no intention of rushing it. Sam pressed his tongue to the base of Max’s cock and then drew his tongue slowly up the hard, engorged flesh, right to the very tip.
Max was squirming on the counter, “You...” Max stopped what he was going to say with a gasp as Sam closed his lips over the head and lapped his tongue around the crown. “OH SAM.”
Sam then had enough foreplay and with one single move he took Max’s entire length into his mouth. Max’s hips raised and lowered on their own volition, meeting Sam’s timing perfectly. Sam’s talent was rough and unrefined but no less pleasurable and Max was so eager to give his future wife her birthday wish that he conjured every fantasy he had in his head, all to make him shoot his seed.
“Oh…oh god…Sam…I’m coming…oh god…oh god YEAHHHHHHHHHH.” Max groaned as his dick swelled and then released his load.
Sam swallowed some but lost the rest, he needed to get used to that. Max lay down on the table and revelled in the sensations.
At the counter, Liz licked her lips as she watched Sam take her boyfriend into his mouth and even more so when Max came. She watched as their limbs intertwined and then looked over to her fellow women who smiled at her.
“Time to go to work babe.” Maria told Michael as she removed his fingers from between her legs. Michael lifted Maria from his lap and kissed her cheek before planting her on the stool next to his, and then he moved to his king and the new addition.
Next to them, Alex’s head was between Isabel’s silken thighs. She loathed for him to stop but her lover and queen had given an order with that look. She pulled Alex up and kissed him hard. “We’ll finish this another time.” She whispered in his ear, “But right now Max needs you.” Alex ran his fingers through his lover’s hair and looked into her eyes before turning to Max.
Kyle and Tess weren’t doing anything but watching and caressing each other’s hands. At Liz’s look, Tess looked at Kyle and he nodded. Without saying anything he stood up, kissed Tess passionately…so passionately that it left her breathless. Then he moved over to the men.
As they moved towards Max and Sam, each of the four men undressed themselves. They moved like predators, like a pride of lions hunting their prey – it was also the same as though they were moving closer to the mates, eager to be one with them. Soon they were all naked, their cocks swinging as they walked. As they reached their target, they started kissing to two men flesh, running their hands over every inch of skin they could get to.
Before long they were a writhing mass of flesh, sweating, moaning and gasping. Each was making love to Max, once again anointing him as the head of their family and Sam acknowledging his place in the family.
“Hmmm…”
“Yeah…oh yeah…”
“Uhnnn…”
“God yes…”
“Auhhhhh…”
Fingers wrapped around cocks, soon they were jerking each other off as they kissed each other. Their hips rocked back and forth, driving their hard meat into their lover’s hands or against their thighs, either way it was creating a delicious friction.
“UHHHHHH…” They all gasped together as the touches delivered the desired effect, “…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.”
In the space of a second, five erect lengths shot the men’s seed out. Soon, all that was left was limp, heavily breathing bodies that were eager to be cooled by the cold night air.
As the women watched their men finish their induction of Sam into their family, they felt utter contentment. None more so than Liz who felt Sam being drawn in, through her connection to the others she felt Sam enter the bond. She knew that only one thing remained, just as she and the others went through it Sam and Ava had to go through the Sharing so that their powers were strong and diverse enough to protect their future children.
Liz stood up and moved over to Sam. “Welcome to the family Sam…this time it’s official.” She said before hugging him. Sam hugged her back and then released her as Max stood up and moved closer to her. He claimed his mate’s mouth with the same amount of passion as he had just experienced.
“Listen, there’s a bathroom in the back. You guys get yourselves cleaned up and we’ll get the sleeping stuff out.” Liz said
All the guys nodded and left before the girls got up and headed to where the Parkers left the camping gear out. They arranged the air mattresses together so that they created one giant bed and by the time the guys came back, their women were all naked under the covers. They eagerly joined the women and soon fell asleep together with the feel of skin against skin.
Command Chamber, Alpha 1, 02:00 The Next Morning
Feln received a message from his brother Kalen to come as soon as possible and that’s just what he did. The alien made his way to the Granolith and used its abilities to transport himself to the island where he was met in the Command Room by Kalen.
“Feln, it’s about time.”
“Sorry. My cover does cause some problems when I need to get away that quickly.” Feln said
“Well you’re here now.” Kalen said
“Yeah, so what’s going on?”
“We’ve been keeping an eye on the family of our most recent addition. The Reese’s have hired a private investigator and he’s digging into Lady Ava’s past. He left New York 9 hours ago and is now back in Roswell. Our monitoring of his telephone calls indicates that he’s made arrangements to meet with the Reese’s at 8am this morning.” Kalen said
“I don’t understand. What could he have found, there is absolutely nothing to find about Ava or her fellow unit members.” Feln said
“I know but...” Kalen trailed off
“But we can’t take any chances. Do you know where he lives?”
“Got the address right here.” Kalen said as he handed his brother a piece of paper.
White’s Apartment, South Side of Roswell, 02:50
Feln arrived in the room and sneaked around the room. Silently he crept over to the PI’s desk and looked over the contents, looking for Ava’s file. He checked the drawers, openings, anything he could see he examined. He found nothing so he decided to head into the bedroom.
As the alien approached the bed, he looked over the dozing human who lay sprawled over the bed. He carefully looked about the room but found no other files so he turned his attention to White. The human was never a sound sleeper, he could feel someone in the room and it roused him from his sleep. The second he saw Feln above him, the alien’s hand shot out and there was a blinding flash of light. The human was rendered unconscious within seconds.
20 Minutes Later…
White woke up, his vision was blurred and he was completely disorientated. As his vision cleared he realised that he was upside down, encased in some kind of solid green mass that secured him to the wall. The only part of his that was uncovered was his face.
“Hello Mr. White.” Feln said
“Wh…what is this? WHO ARE YOU?” White yelled out
“There really is no point in yelling Mr White. This room has been sound proofed and we don’t need to worry about being disturbed while we talk.” Feln said, “Now, my name is Feln, Mr Feln.”
“What is this?” White asked as he tried to push his way out of the cocoon.
“Ah yes…this is just a little something cooked up by the government for interrogations.” Feln said, it was the truth; he just didn’t mention which government or what planet it was on
“You…you work for the government?”
“After a fashion. Now, the reason we’re here…” Feln said
“What do you want from me?”
“Any and all information you have on Ava Harding.” Feln said
“What? I don’t know who you’re talking…”
“Oh please Mr White. You really don’t want to go down that path do you?”
“What path?” White asked
Feln smiled and pulled out small device from his coat before pressing a button. The cocoon glowed with a bright green light before green electricity surged through White’s body.
“ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” White cried out but then it stopped
“That was setting one. Each time you lie to me I will increase the setting until the only thing that remains of you will be scorch marks on the wall. Now, Ava Harding?”
“The…the Reese’s hired me. Their son is seeing her and they wanted information.” White said
“Yes, this I know.”
“What do you have to do with her?”
“I ask the questions Mr. Reese. But…Ava is under my protection and the protection of those I work for.” Feln said
“But…I…”
“You what? What do you have on her?” Feln asked
“Nothing, I couldn’t find anything?” White said, “That’s what I was going to tell Mr Reese. No matter who they are, I can always find something…it’s like she doesn’t exist.”
“Oh…yes.” Feln said
“It’s enough to justify their concerns. It sounds like she’s in witness protection or something.”
“Indeed. Actually we’re more highly placed than the Witness Protection program. Mr White you got brought in on something that should never have been allowed to happen and I apologise. Our agency is very protective of those in our care, Ava is there not because of anything she’s witnessed or experienced but rather who she and her associates are.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Not that you should. I cannot tell you anymore other than the fact that not even Ava and her associates know about their situation and wont, not for another few weeks.” Feln said, “I will give you information that you are to present to the Reese’s. It is the truth as far as you are aware of and will keep Sam’s parents off Ava’s back.”
Feln then pressed a button on the remote that dissolved the cocoon and White fell onto his bed. Feln took the information out and gave it to White who backed up as far as he could onto his bed. He looked at the information and then back up to Feln.
“What is this?”
“Social Security Number, bank details, old telephone records, credit card bill. Ava is nothing more than a normal teenage girl who fell in with a bad crowd and that’s all the Reese’s need to know, that and the fact that she loves their son.” Feln said, “Mr White, as of this moment you are under orders…well not really, we just advise you never to speak of this visit to anyone. You will not look into my agency or me, and you will deliver this information without fail or give reason for the Reese parents to be concerned. People have been ‘retired’ for less, and they didn’t like our version of retirement…well, not for long any way.”
“I, I understand.”
Feln nodded. “Get some sleep Mr. White, you have an early appointment tomorrow.”
As if it was a command into his very being, White couldn’t remain awake and fell into a deep sleep.
Living Room, Reese Residence, 08:00
After waking up in the morning, Sam joined the queue for Liz’s bathroom and as soon as he was done he headed home. The second he arrived he went into the living room to find both his parents sitting; talking with a man he’d never seen before.
“Hello.” Sam said
“Oh Sam.” Margaret said
“Hi mom, who is this?” Sam said as he looked at both his parents, “Oh tell me you didn’t? You hired an investigator to look into Ava?”
“Sam…”
“NO. I don’t want to hear it. I can’t believe this, I told her about it but I was only joking I never thought you’d actually do it. I fall in love with a girl and you immediately set out to see if she’s after something else other than me.” Sam said
“Sam, stop.” his father said
“Mr Reese.” White said to the younger male. “I came to tell you’re parents that everything I found points to Miss Harding being a good person who had some problems with an old boyfriend. I have found nothing that points to Ava having any ulterior motives concerning her relationship with you.”
“Thank you but I already know that.” Sam said before turning back to his parents. “See even he said it, no motives other than being with me. I told you I could trust but oh no, you have go do that bullshit crap with you’re 5th century bullshit attitudes.”
“Samuel, you better watch your language.” Donald yelled
Sam was about to counter but stopped himself, closed his eyes and counted to ten in his head. “Why? Why couldn’t you just trust me to make my own decisions?”
“Sam this isn’t about making your decisions, it’s about making sure our son isn’t taken for a ride by some trailer trash hussy you barely know.” Margaret said
“I know I haven’t known Ava long but I do know her. I do love her and she loves me…did your snoop find anything out about that?” Sam said, looking over to White
“Actually I did. While I can’t know what she’s feeling, from all outward appearances and body language, she is very attracted to you.” White said before excusing himself, he knew when to make an exit.
“Told you.” Sam said to his parents, “And the attraction is very mutual.”
“Sam we’re just trying to look out for you.” Donald said, “We don’t want you making mistakes that we know we can prevent you from making. And if we have to dig up anything on your girlfriends to do that then that’s what we do.”
“I know you don’t like our methods Sam but they do work and as for our 5th century attitudes as you put it, some things in this world are wrong and right, some things are moral and not and some things are just utterly disgusting.”
“And what gives you the right…no, just forget it. Except to say this, if you’re so sure what’s disgusting, if you’re absolutely sure that what you believe is right and that everyone who disagrees with you is wrong…that there is the reason we have 6000 years of recorded war. Well minus the tribal territorial crap. I mean for gods sake, given half the chance, you’d probably have a slave in the kitchen right now. What was it you said about gays and lesbians…’burn the bastards, they’re no use to man nor beast’? Who here really gets to claim moral superiority?” Sam said before looking at the clock, “I’ve got to get ready for school.”
Sam turned his back and went up to his room to get changed, before long he was out the door and heading toward the school.
“How could he have changed so much without us knowing about it?” Margaret asked
“Did he change, or did he just stop hiding?” Donald asked
“It’s that…that girl.”
“Probably. But he has exams in the next couple of weeks; the last thing he needs is to be distracted by us trying to keep him from Ava. We’ll deal with that the second he gets back from his last one.” Donald said
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, Same Time
“Hey Max, are you busy?” Isabel asked as she crept into her brother’s room
“Sure Iz, what’s up?” Max asked as he finished putting his school stuff in his bag.
“Well a couple of things. Alex’s party first.”
“He doesn’t want one Isabel, he’s not a huge fan of them.”
“That’s because he was the class geek and nobody invited him to the cool kids stuff.” Isabel said
“And all those little birthday bashes that Maria and Liz kept low key?” Max asked
“Well…I…they…”
“Alex doesn’t want a party, he doesn’t want a fuss.”
“But he deserves a fuss and I want to give it to him.” Isabel said
“You just want to give him a strip tease.” Max said
“Well, yeah that too but I want him to have a party.” Isabel said
“And he’s going to get one.” Max said
“Wait, what? But you said…”
“I said Alex doesn’t want one I didn’t say that we weren’t going to have some fun. Besides, I’m your brother…do you really think I’d let you throw him a party without my help.” Max said
“You’re a great brother.”
“I know.” Max said
“Modest too.” Isabel said with a smile
“Oh what was the other thing?” Max asked
“Oh yeah. Uh, last night when you gave Liz your present. I saw the look on you’re face, you wanted to ask her didn’t you?” Isabel asked
“Is it that obvious?” Max asked
“Only to those of us who’ve known you since day one.” Isabel responded
“Okay, I admit the idea entered my head when I looked at the rings.” Max said
“And when did it leave?” Isabel asked
“It hasn’t.” Max said, picking up his bag and trying not to look at Isabel
“Uh huh.” Isabel said, following him with a smile
“Isabel…not now. In three days my first exam happens and the last thing I need is to have Jeff Parker stalking me with a double barrel shotgun with bullets with my name on it.” Max said
“Max he already thinks of you like a son in-law, personally I think you should make an honest women out of Liz.”
“Gnnnn…Isabel don’t put anymore ideas in my head that I don’t need right now.” Max said
“Ahh…I didn’t put the idea in you’re head, you did that.” Isabel said
“We’re too young Isabel…and we’ve got another year of school left. I am not going to make Liz the only girl at school with a husband…she’d never hear the end of it and the councillors would be over us in a heartbeat.”
“That’s your excuse?” Isabel asked
“Yes.” Max said, “And the being too young…that’s a good one.”
“Yeeesss, but you’re both 18 now so you’re not illegally young.” Isabel said
“Iz…please stop.” Max begged
Isabel looked into her brother’s eyes and her face became serious. “You…you’re really serious.” she said
“Yeah.” Max said
“Hey don’t sound like that, I was playing but…oh god Max.” Isabel said
“I’m in love with her Isabel. Every thought I have is filled with her, even more so than Alex.” Max said
“Yeah well I’ve got the monopoly on Alex thoughts.” Isabel said
“Listen, not a word of this to anyone. I…we’ve got to focus on the exams now.”
“Yeah Max, no problem. Just between us.” Isabel said before hugging her brother.
To Be Continued…
Liz’s Bedroom, Parker Residence, 3 Days Later
Liz and Maria were sitting at the desk working on one of their final English assignments before their exams and the end of the year. They had only a few days left to prepare and their teacher had given them work that was based on the previous years’ exam.
“Okay…done.” Maria said
“Me too. Do you want to check each other’s?” Liz asked
“Nah…in the exam we wont be able to check. I’ve just gotten to the point that that I’ve said fuck it, if I pass I pass.” Maria said
“Well that’s always a good place to be I suppose, but if you stop studying…”
“Relax I wont. Besides if I did Michael and Tess would have words…and my mom.”
“Your mom would go ballistic. At any rate I guess your right…practicing in exam conditions would be a good call.” Liz said
Maria paused for a moment and then looked at Liz. “Liz…can I ask you…how’s Max?”
Liz didn’t need to ask what Maria was talking about but she did. “I take it you mean about what Kalen and Feln told us?”
“Yeah.” Maria said softly
“Not good…but he’s hiding it. We talk about and it’s helping but as much as he doesn’t want to admit it, he has always wanted to see Antar at least once. But to know at they’re all dead and that he couldn’t do anything…” Liz said
“Michael feels the same and he definitely wont admit it, even through our link. It’s almost like a piece of him died…I don’t want to think what they’d do if they didn’t have us.” Maria said, “Besides the only thing they can do is do what they were sent here to do and live their lives.”
“Try telling them that. They feel like they should…I don’t know, be there or something.”
“Oh yeah so they can catch the virus and infect the last few Antarians with the latest mutation. That’s smart.” Maria said
“It’s how they feel Maria.”
“I know, I know.” Maria said as she closed her book
“Besides if we were in their position we would probably be feeling the same.” Liz said
“So, what do you want to do now?” Maria asked, “We could always get down and dirty…again.” She smiled
Liz chuckled, “I guess we have been going a little over the top lately.”
“Ah but what fun we’ve had.” Maria said, trailing light circles over Liz’s hand with her fingers.
“You have no idea how much I want to kiss you right now.” Liz said
“Then why don’t you, my queen?” Maria asked, inching her head ever closer to Liz’s
“Because in about ten minutes I have to start a shift downstairs.” Liz said
“Oh come on, it’s you’re birthday.” Maria said, pulling her head back. “I can’t believe you’re dad is making you work on your birthday.”
“Well Agnes quit yesterday so we’re are now officially short staffed.” Liz said
“Hmmm oh well. We never seem to have time for just us these days. Talking I mean, not the sex.”
“I know; we’re either with the guys or Isabel and Tess.”
“Well that’s the way it goes. Best friends are always the ones who go out the window.” Maria said
Liz looked sharply up and into Maria’s eyes. “Don’t say that, we’re always going to be together.” She said, “How about right now, right here we make a pact. No matter what happens the two of us will be side by side.”
“Ooh…three of us. We need Alex, you know the Three Musketeers…all for one and one for all.” Maria said
“Oh of course we need Alex. I didn’t forget him but…eh…we do things that Alex will never be apart of. Well, unless Max, Michael and Isabel are with us. Anyway I better get changed.” Liz said as she closed her book and moved over to her wardrobe to pull out her waitress uniform.
“Oh well I’ll see you down there. Tess is nearby so she’ll be here soon.” Maria said
“Well at least one of us will be getting some tonight.” Liz said
“Well you know I’m available during your break…probably Tess too. I also think that Max and Isabel could be persuaded to pop in.”
“Those two don’t need much persuading, especially when I’m wearing this thing. I don’t think I’ve ever seen Isabel more…more…”
“Randy?” Maria teased
Liz smiled and kissed her best friend before taking off her clothes and slipping her uniform on. “Randy is definitely the word.”
The brunette ran out, hoping that it wouldn’t be too busy tonight.
Downstairs…
Liz finished tying her hair back just as she reached the doors to the dining area. She pushed through them.
“Dad, sorry I’m late…” Liz stopped as she realised the room was empty.
“SURPRISE.....” Everyone yelled out as everyone popped out from behind the counter and booths.
“Oh my god.” Liz said as her mother and father approached her and hugged her.
Maria then sneaked in from behind her. “Am I good at keeping secrets or what?”
“You are a dead woman.” Liz said as her heart rate started to calm.
“Happy birthday Honey.” Jeff said
“Happy birthday Liz.” Nancy said
Everybody then swarmed her; Max and Isabel were at the forefront. Each sent their congratulations through their link to the young woman.
“So how does it feel to be 18?” Alex asked, “Old enough to vote, thrown into an adult jail and…other things.”
“It feels great but no more surprise parties okay. Hey wait a second…it’s your birthday next week, how could you do this to me?” Liz said
“Simple, if they get all tied up with your party then they wont throw one for me.” Alex said
“We’re giving you a party.” Isabel said definitively
“But I don’t want one. They’re just not me.” Alex said
“Well if I have to put up with this then you can put up with one. Besides I remember a little present you gave Isabel that I have a feeling will be returned.” Liz said as Max gave her a drink and Isabel blushed.
“Well I wouldn’t be a very good boyfriend if I didn’t give you a party to remember on your big day.” Max said
“This was you’re idea? What am I saying, of course you did this.” Liz said with a smile
“But not alone. I had help.” Max said before pointing over
Liz following the trail and spotted Michael, Alex and Kyle, standing around with drinks in their hands and cheesy grins on their faces. Then Sam came over to her.
“Happy birthday Liz.”
“Sam, glad you could make it.” Liz said
“Me too. Even though…”
“You’re apart of us Sam, you do belong here. You may need, well this isn’t the time to discuss it but you are with us.” Liz said, “So, how long have you planned this?” she asked everyone
“Oh a while now. Besides this is a big day and we all need cheering up.” Michael said, “So Liz, what will it be? Bumps, punches or kicks?”
“How about none of the above.” Liz said, not liking the options. Then she looked over to one of the tables and spotted a stack of presents.
Liz spent the next hour opening them all, with Maria’s eager help of course. Isabel gave her a gold bracelet that was set with several small sapphires; Tess and Ava gave her an anklet with a similar design. Maria and Alex got together and bought Liz a pair of blood ruby earrings; Michael decided to have a little fun and got his queen the fully illustrated and colour copy of the Karma Sutra – a present that immediately drew looks from her parents and a slap on the back of his head from Isabel. Kyle had arranged for Liz to go to a nearby health resort and get a full treatment. Sam couldn’t think of anything to get Liz so he just bought her some flowers. Max decided to get his girlfriend a ring set with a single emerald and inscribed with the words ‘I Love You’.
“Max?” Jeff asked as he watched the young man slip the ring on his daughter’s finger
“It isn’t.” Max said
“Good to know.” Jeff said, just as Philip breathed a sigh of relief. Both were worried that the next word out of Max’s lips were to ask Liz to marry him.
“Pity.” Liz said
Everybody looked at her. The look of utter panic in her parent’s eyes was well worth it. She started to laugh. “Oh my god, you…you should see the look on your faces.”
“Liz.” Nancy said through gritted teeth
“Sorry mom, birthday girl fun.”
“Well you’re certainly entitled to it I guess. Just never, ever joke about that.” Nancy said
Liz looked directly into Max’s eyes. “Believe me, next time I wont.”
Both sets of parents shifted their eyes back and forth between their children. They knew that all too soon Max would be down on one knee before Liz with a ring in hand.
Midnight…
The party was still going on but the elders started to feel their age as they watched their kids dance around with the energy of youth while they were barely able to remain conscious.
“I hate watching them like this.” Amy said
“Makes you feel old doesn’t it?” Jim said
“Ancient more like it. I can’t believe we’re letting them stay up this late on a school night.” Diane said
“KIDS…” Jeff called over, “…slow down. Well she’s only turning 18 once, besides after everything they’ve been through and the studying for their exams they could use a break for one night at least.”
“Well I don’t know about the rest of you but I need sleep.” Jim said
“Ditto.” They all said together
“I’ve got a feeling they’ll be up a little longer.” Nancy said as she watched Liz move in time with Isabel and Max.
“Well they’ve all got drawers in each other’s bedroom’s now so I guess they could all stay here tonight.” Jeff said
“You’re sure?” Philip asked
“Yeah, there’s plenty of camping gear we can get for them.” Nancy said
They all then stood up.
“Liz,” Nancy said, “we’re calling it a night. You’re all welcome to stay, we’ll bring out some sleeping bags and air mattresses for you if you want to stay the night.”
“Thanks mom, dad. And thank you for all of this.”
“You’re welcome Sweetie and Happy Birthday.” Jeff said before hugging Liz
The parkers then showed the other parents out and watched them drive away before heading back inside to look out the gear and headed up to their own bed. They were out the second their heads hit the pillows. In the dinning area Maria and Tess poured everyone more drinks as they all sat at one booth to catch their breaths.
“So Liz…any birthday wishes?” Ava asked
“Oh one or two.” Liz said as she looked at Max and Isabel
Both Evans smiled as their girlfriend gave them a smouldering look.
“But I have to say, the top on the list would be for our little family to be complete before we go to bed.” Liz said
Sam looked up at her and knew he was talking about the final stages of induction, meaning to be with Max and then all guys at once. “Well if that’s what the birthday girl wants, that’s what she gets.” He said
Ava, who was standing behind him and running her fingers over his neck, looked down at her boyfriend and smiled. “Really?”
“Yeah. I’ve come to terms with it, I’m comfortable with who I am and the fact that I’m definitely bi-sexual. Being with Michael and Kyle the other day was a severe wake up call. But…eh…there is just one thing…”
“What’s that?” Maria asked
“Ava and I…before we got here…oh hell we god very, very wild. I don’t think I could, you know, get going again.” Sam said
“Oh well then, that just means you need a little motivation.” Liz said with a smile
She stood up, never breaking eye contact with Isabel. The blonde knew immediately what her lover had in mind and given this was her birthday, who was she to deny her requests, so she stood up and moved closer to Liz. Sam watched as they came together in a gentle kiss. His eyes shifted over each other the others and watched, as they were apparently unaffected or surprised at what was happened. He could see it in their eyes that what they were witnessing was as natural to them as if it was Max Liz was kissing.
Sam continued to watch as Isabel slipped her tongue into Liz’s mouth, their bodies started grind together. Isabel’s hands slid over the brunettes back, inching their way down to grab her ass. The second her hands tightened on the globes, Liz jumped up and gasped for air before relaxing into the touch. Liz’s hands caressed Isabel’s hip before gliding down her thigh and under her skirt. She brought her hand up and Isabel’s skirt bunched up.
“Uhnnnnnnnnnnn…” Isabel sighed into Liz’s mouth as the shorter woman’s fingers slid over her slit, “…I love you.” She whispered
“I love you.” Liz responded before Isabel’s hand snaked under her uniform.
The two women circled their hips, grinding their soaked slits into each other’s hands. Their other arms were wrapped around their lover’s bodies, all the while they moaned into each other. Then they stopped their kiss and looked over to the remainder of their family. Tess and Maria had moved into Kyle and Michael’s lap, pressing their butts into their men as they kissed. Alex took Ava’s hand and escorted her over to the counter so that they could watch the show before them. Max moved closer to Sam, he could see the tent bulging in his pants.
“Sam?” Max asked
Sam turned his head to look at Max but his eyes just couldn’t make the journey, they were fixed on the gorgeous women in front of them.
“Sam…Sam?” Max said
Sam quickly shook his head and looked around to Max. “Yeah I’m back.”
“Difficult to look away isn’t it?” Max asked
“Oh yeah.” Sam said
“Well just remember, you’re with Ava not Isabel and certainly not Liz.” Max said
“No worries there but this…wow.” Sam said
Max then started to run his hand over Sam’s muscles. “If you want to we can go somewhere a little more private.”
“No, it’s okay.” Sam said
The two of them looked at each other. Before either of them knew it they were kissing each other. It happened so fast that Sam barely had time to breathe as Max’s tongue plunged into his mouth and engaged his tongue in a fiery duel. When Sam finally managed to pull back, his face was flushed and his chest was heaving. He noted with a great deal of interest, that Max was in a similar state.
Soon Max divested himself of his shirt, laying it on the table before starting to unbutton Sam’s, one button at a time. A smile grew on both men’s faces as they looked at the other’s broad chest. Max pinched lightly at Sam’s right nipple, and was delighted in the low rumble of appreciation that came next. Then Max stood up and removed his shoes, pants and then his boxers, Sam found himself getting a serious eyeful of Max’s physique. Gently Max trailed his fingers over Sam’s chest, his tongue traced the outline of his lips in an unconscious movement, marvelling at the rock-hard muscles in his torso and biceps that all his years on the football team had given him. Sam swallowed as his gaze fixated on Max’s hardened cock. All of a sudden, he felt a burning desire to let his new lover to get a good look at his friend.
Sam grabbed the waist of his pants and quickly tried to unfasten them. Max reached out and took hold of his hands. “Let me.” Max said huskily, Michael had told him of his time with Sam and Max eagerly wanted to be with him and not just because it was his queen’s birthday wish.
Sam nodded and Max gently pushed the button through the hole before he slowly, teasingly pulled the zipper down. Seeing the Isabel and Liz together had really got Sam going and couldn’t wait for his rod to be free of the tight material of his underwear so he grabbed his remaining clothes and pulled them off. For the first time Max what Ava raved about after their dance and could understand her eagerness to have him. Max sat back down on the booth seat and lay on the length of it. Sam moved over him and started to touch, kiss and caress the alien king. Max was perfectly content to let Sam explore him. He was enjoying the feel of Sam’s strong, hard body pressing his own into the plastic covering on the seat. The sensations were intoxicating, vibrant and fulfilling but Max could wait, he needed to have Sam’s essence before he could produce the pheromone. Quickly he twisted and flipped them over so that Sam was beneath him.
“Relax.” Max said, “Let me…”
Sam paused for just a moment before leaning back and shutting his eyes. His eyes shot open in surprise as he felt Max’s hand close around his organ, rubbing and stroking it with the experience he built up with the others. He moaned softly, arching his back a little off of the seat as Max’s free hand cupped his balls, stroking the heavy sack with a feather-light touch.
“Oh jeeeezzzz.” Sam said as his body shuddered at the contact. Sam wanted to look down at Max but instead the sensations caused his eyes to roll back into his head and his eyelids closed but then he felt warmth on his cock.
Sam’s eyes snapped wide open at the startling sensation and white-hot fire surged up through his abdomen, into his stomach and straight back into his cock. He looked down and saw that Max was hovering over his groin, mouth and tongue concentrated on his dick. He gasped for air as Max’s tongue worked up and down the ridged surface of his dick and ran its way lavishly around the tip.
His hips were slightly raised as he tried to push his dick further into Max’s mouth. “Please.” Sam moaned; his head tilting back as he thrust his cock in and out of Max’s mouth. “Oh, God...oh god…oh god…Please Max…”
Max would have smiled if his mouth weren’t so full. He could feel the eyes of the rest of his young family on them as he made Sam squirm – that in itself was enough to make his fully hard rod even harder.
Sam writhed in ecstasy against the plastic coating, his hips bucking frantically upwards – he could stop himself. Max reached under at one of the thrusts and grabbed Sam’s butt. It wouldn’t be long; Max knew that Sam was on the very edge of coming, and he could feel the cock in his mouth swelling even as he lavished his tongue all over it.
A moment later, “UGHNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN.” Sam cried out with a roar of utter primal intensity as he shot his load into Max’s mouth and down his throat. Max swallowed what he could before he had to pull back. His hand replaced his mouth and rapidly stroked up and down, it was so fast that his hand was a blur, all just to help Sam through the final waves of his orgasm.
Max pulled Sam up and kissed him hard, holding the humans head securely close to his own. Then it was Sam’s turn to flip them over. Max smiled inwardly as Sam’s hard body pressed him into the seat. He shut his eyes, enjoying the feel of the human’s mouth, kissing and nipping his way down his throat. Sam continued down toward Max’s chest but then suddenly changed direction and made a long, wet trail with his tongue up the side of Max’s neck to his ear.
Teeth nipped lightly at his earlobe and Max shuddered a little as a small shock of electric excitement sparked down in his groin. Sam couldn’t resist a grin as the other boy writhed beneath him. He wasn’t sure why he’d aimed for the ear, but in doing so he’d discovered what he guessed was one of Max’s sexual hot spots. He knew that it got to Ava, causing a fire in her soul to erupt but he never suspected it would work on men.
In that second Sam knew he was ready to give his first blowjob. “Max…I want you to sit on the table.” He said
Max smiled; his eyes glistened with lust as Sam backed off. Max scooted out and sat on the table, Sam sat back down and Max planted his feet on either side of Sam. The human ran his hands over Max’s thighs, his gaze fixed on the aliens penis. He decided to go for broke and leaned in.
Max groaned loudly as Sam touched the tip of his tongue gently to the tip of his cock and then lavished it with a long lick. “Oh man.” Max moaned. “Do…don’t tease…just swallow me.”
Sam grinned. He was enjoying himself and he had no intention of rushing it. Sam pressed his tongue to the base of Max’s cock and then drew his tongue slowly up the hard, engorged flesh, right to the very tip.
Max was squirming on the counter, “You...” Max stopped what he was going to say with a gasp as Sam closed his lips over the head and lapped his tongue around the crown. “OH SAM.”
Sam then had enough foreplay and with one single move he took Max’s entire length into his mouth. Max’s hips raised and lowered on their own volition, meeting Sam’s timing perfectly. Sam’s talent was rough and unrefined but no less pleasurable and Max was so eager to give his future wife her birthday wish that he conjured every fantasy he had in his head, all to make him shoot his seed.
“Oh…oh god…Sam…I’m coming…oh god…oh god YEAHHHHHHHHHH.” Max groaned as his dick swelled and then released his load.
Sam swallowed some but lost the rest, he needed to get used to that. Max lay down on the table and revelled in the sensations.
At the counter, Liz licked her lips as she watched Sam take her boyfriend into his mouth and even more so when Max came. She watched as their limbs intertwined and then looked over to her fellow women who smiled at her.
“Time to go to work babe.” Maria told Michael as she removed his fingers from between her legs. Michael lifted Maria from his lap and kissed her cheek before planting her on the stool next to his, and then he moved to his king and the new addition.
Next to them, Alex’s head was between Isabel’s silken thighs. She loathed for him to stop but her lover and queen had given an order with that look. She pulled Alex up and kissed him hard. “We’ll finish this another time.” She whispered in his ear, “But right now Max needs you.” Alex ran his fingers through his lover’s hair and looked into her eyes before turning to Max.
Kyle and Tess weren’t doing anything but watching and caressing each other’s hands. At Liz’s look, Tess looked at Kyle and he nodded. Without saying anything he stood up, kissed Tess passionately…so passionately that it left her breathless. Then he moved over to the men.
As they moved towards Max and Sam, each of the four men undressed themselves. They moved like predators, like a pride of lions hunting their prey – it was also the same as though they were moving closer to the mates, eager to be one with them. Soon they were all naked, their cocks swinging as they walked. As they reached their target, they started kissing to two men flesh, running their hands over every inch of skin they could get to.
Before long they were a writhing mass of flesh, sweating, moaning and gasping. Each was making love to Max, once again anointing him as the head of their family and Sam acknowledging his place in the family.
“Hmmm…”
“Yeah…oh yeah…”
“Uhnnn…”
“God yes…”
“Auhhhhh…”
Fingers wrapped around cocks, soon they were jerking each other off as they kissed each other. Their hips rocked back and forth, driving their hard meat into their lover’s hands or against their thighs, either way it was creating a delicious friction.
“UHHHHHH…” They all gasped together as the touches delivered the desired effect, “…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.”
In the space of a second, five erect lengths shot the men’s seed out. Soon, all that was left was limp, heavily breathing bodies that were eager to be cooled by the cold night air.
As the women watched their men finish their induction of Sam into their family, they felt utter contentment. None more so than Liz who felt Sam being drawn in, through her connection to the others she felt Sam enter the bond. She knew that only one thing remained, just as she and the others went through it Sam and Ava had to go through the Sharing so that their powers were strong and diverse enough to protect their future children.
Liz stood up and moved over to Sam. “Welcome to the family Sam…this time it’s official.” She said before hugging him. Sam hugged her back and then released her as Max stood up and moved closer to her. He claimed his mate’s mouth with the same amount of passion as he had just experienced.
“Listen, there’s a bathroom in the back. You guys get yourselves cleaned up and we’ll get the sleeping stuff out.” Liz said
All the guys nodded and left before the girls got up and headed to where the Parkers left the camping gear out. They arranged the air mattresses together so that they created one giant bed and by the time the guys came back, their women were all naked under the covers. They eagerly joined the women and soon fell asleep together with the feel of skin against skin.
Command Chamber, Alpha 1, 02:00 The Next Morning
Feln received a message from his brother Kalen to come as soon as possible and that’s just what he did. The alien made his way to the Granolith and used its abilities to transport himself to the island where he was met in the Command Room by Kalen.
“Feln, it’s about time.”
“Sorry. My cover does cause some problems when I need to get away that quickly.” Feln said
“Well you’re here now.” Kalen said
“Yeah, so what’s going on?”
“We’ve been keeping an eye on the family of our most recent addition. The Reese’s have hired a private investigator and he’s digging into Lady Ava’s past. He left New York 9 hours ago and is now back in Roswell. Our monitoring of his telephone calls indicates that he’s made arrangements to meet with the Reese’s at 8am this morning.” Kalen said
“I don’t understand. What could he have found, there is absolutely nothing to find about Ava or her fellow unit members.” Feln said
“I know but...” Kalen trailed off
“But we can’t take any chances. Do you know where he lives?”
“Got the address right here.” Kalen said as he handed his brother a piece of paper.
White’s Apartment, South Side of Roswell, 02:50
Feln arrived in the room and sneaked around the room. Silently he crept over to the PI’s desk and looked over the contents, looking for Ava’s file. He checked the drawers, openings, anything he could see he examined. He found nothing so he decided to head into the bedroom.
As the alien approached the bed, he looked over the dozing human who lay sprawled over the bed. He carefully looked about the room but found no other files so he turned his attention to White. The human was never a sound sleeper, he could feel someone in the room and it roused him from his sleep. The second he saw Feln above him, the alien’s hand shot out and there was a blinding flash of light. The human was rendered unconscious within seconds.
20 Minutes Later…
White woke up, his vision was blurred and he was completely disorientated. As his vision cleared he realised that he was upside down, encased in some kind of solid green mass that secured him to the wall. The only part of his that was uncovered was his face.
“Hello Mr. White.” Feln said
“Wh…what is this? WHO ARE YOU?” White yelled out
“There really is no point in yelling Mr White. This room has been sound proofed and we don’t need to worry about being disturbed while we talk.” Feln said, “Now, my name is Feln, Mr Feln.”
“What is this?” White asked as he tried to push his way out of the cocoon.
“Ah yes…this is just a little something cooked up by the government for interrogations.” Feln said, it was the truth; he just didn’t mention which government or what planet it was on
“You…you work for the government?”
“After a fashion. Now, the reason we’re here…” Feln said
“What do you want from me?”
“Any and all information you have on Ava Harding.” Feln said
“What? I don’t know who you’re talking…”
“Oh please Mr White. You really don’t want to go down that path do you?”
“What path?” White asked
Feln smiled and pulled out small device from his coat before pressing a button. The cocoon glowed with a bright green light before green electricity surged through White’s body.
“ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” White cried out but then it stopped
“That was setting one. Each time you lie to me I will increase the setting until the only thing that remains of you will be scorch marks on the wall. Now, Ava Harding?”
“The…the Reese’s hired me. Their son is seeing her and they wanted information.” White said
“Yes, this I know.”
“What do you have to do with her?”
“I ask the questions Mr. Reese. But…Ava is under my protection and the protection of those I work for.” Feln said
“But…I…”
“You what? What do you have on her?” Feln asked
“Nothing, I couldn’t find anything?” White said, “That’s what I was going to tell Mr Reese. No matter who they are, I can always find something…it’s like she doesn’t exist.”
“Oh…yes.” Feln said
“It’s enough to justify their concerns. It sounds like she’s in witness protection or something.”
“Indeed. Actually we’re more highly placed than the Witness Protection program. Mr White you got brought in on something that should never have been allowed to happen and I apologise. Our agency is very protective of those in our care, Ava is there not because of anything she’s witnessed or experienced but rather who she and her associates are.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Not that you should. I cannot tell you anymore other than the fact that not even Ava and her associates know about their situation and wont, not for another few weeks.” Feln said, “I will give you information that you are to present to the Reese’s. It is the truth as far as you are aware of and will keep Sam’s parents off Ava’s back.”
Feln then pressed a button on the remote that dissolved the cocoon and White fell onto his bed. Feln took the information out and gave it to White who backed up as far as he could onto his bed. He looked at the information and then back up to Feln.
“What is this?”
“Social Security Number, bank details, old telephone records, credit card bill. Ava is nothing more than a normal teenage girl who fell in with a bad crowd and that’s all the Reese’s need to know, that and the fact that she loves their son.” Feln said, “Mr White, as of this moment you are under orders…well not really, we just advise you never to speak of this visit to anyone. You will not look into my agency or me, and you will deliver this information without fail or give reason for the Reese parents to be concerned. People have been ‘retired’ for less, and they didn’t like our version of retirement…well, not for long any way.”
“I, I understand.”
Feln nodded. “Get some sleep Mr. White, you have an early appointment tomorrow.”
As if it was a command into his very being, White couldn’t remain awake and fell into a deep sleep.
Living Room, Reese Residence, 08:00
After waking up in the morning, Sam joined the queue for Liz’s bathroom and as soon as he was done he headed home. The second he arrived he went into the living room to find both his parents sitting; talking with a man he’d never seen before.
“Hello.” Sam said
“Oh Sam.” Margaret said
“Hi mom, who is this?” Sam said as he looked at both his parents, “Oh tell me you didn’t? You hired an investigator to look into Ava?”
“Sam…”
“NO. I don’t want to hear it. I can’t believe this, I told her about it but I was only joking I never thought you’d actually do it. I fall in love with a girl and you immediately set out to see if she’s after something else other than me.” Sam said
“Sam, stop.” his father said
“Mr Reese.” White said to the younger male. “I came to tell you’re parents that everything I found points to Miss Harding being a good person who had some problems with an old boyfriend. I have found nothing that points to Ava having any ulterior motives concerning her relationship with you.”
“Thank you but I already know that.” Sam said before turning back to his parents. “See even he said it, no motives other than being with me. I told you I could trust but oh no, you have go do that bullshit crap with you’re 5th century bullshit attitudes.”
“Samuel, you better watch your language.” Donald yelled
Sam was about to counter but stopped himself, closed his eyes and counted to ten in his head. “Why? Why couldn’t you just trust me to make my own decisions?”
“Sam this isn’t about making your decisions, it’s about making sure our son isn’t taken for a ride by some trailer trash hussy you barely know.” Margaret said
“I know I haven’t known Ava long but I do know her. I do love her and she loves me…did your snoop find anything out about that?” Sam said, looking over to White
“Actually I did. While I can’t know what she’s feeling, from all outward appearances and body language, she is very attracted to you.” White said before excusing himself, he knew when to make an exit.
“Told you.” Sam said to his parents, “And the attraction is very mutual.”
“Sam we’re just trying to look out for you.” Donald said, “We don’t want you making mistakes that we know we can prevent you from making. And if we have to dig up anything on your girlfriends to do that then that’s what we do.”
“I know you don’t like our methods Sam but they do work and as for our 5th century attitudes as you put it, some things in this world are wrong and right, some things are moral and not and some things are just utterly disgusting.”
“And what gives you the right…no, just forget it. Except to say this, if you’re so sure what’s disgusting, if you’re absolutely sure that what you believe is right and that everyone who disagrees with you is wrong…that there is the reason we have 6000 years of recorded war. Well minus the tribal territorial crap. I mean for gods sake, given half the chance, you’d probably have a slave in the kitchen right now. What was it you said about gays and lesbians…’burn the bastards, they’re no use to man nor beast’? Who here really gets to claim moral superiority?” Sam said before looking at the clock, “I’ve got to get ready for school.”
Sam turned his back and went up to his room to get changed, before long he was out the door and heading toward the school.
“How could he have changed so much without us knowing about it?” Margaret asked
“Did he change, or did he just stop hiding?” Donald asked
“It’s that…that girl.”
“Probably. But he has exams in the next couple of weeks; the last thing he needs is to be distracted by us trying to keep him from Ava. We’ll deal with that the second he gets back from his last one.” Donald said
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, Same Time
“Hey Max, are you busy?” Isabel asked as she crept into her brother’s room
“Sure Iz, what’s up?” Max asked as he finished putting his school stuff in his bag.
“Well a couple of things. Alex’s party first.”
“He doesn’t want one Isabel, he’s not a huge fan of them.”
“That’s because he was the class geek and nobody invited him to the cool kids stuff.” Isabel said
“And all those little birthday bashes that Maria and Liz kept low key?” Max asked
“Well…I…they…”
“Alex doesn’t want a party, he doesn’t want a fuss.”
“But he deserves a fuss and I want to give it to him.” Isabel said
“You just want to give him a strip tease.” Max said
“Well, yeah that too but I want him to have a party.” Isabel said
“And he’s going to get one.” Max said
“Wait, what? But you said…”
“I said Alex doesn’t want one I didn’t say that we weren’t going to have some fun. Besides, I’m your brother…do you really think I’d let you throw him a party without my help.” Max said
“You’re a great brother.”
“I know.” Max said
“Modest too.” Isabel said with a smile
“Oh what was the other thing?” Max asked
“Oh yeah. Uh, last night when you gave Liz your present. I saw the look on you’re face, you wanted to ask her didn’t you?” Isabel asked
“Is it that obvious?” Max asked
“Only to those of us who’ve known you since day one.” Isabel responded
“Okay, I admit the idea entered my head when I looked at the rings.” Max said
“And when did it leave?” Isabel asked
“It hasn’t.” Max said, picking up his bag and trying not to look at Isabel
“Uh huh.” Isabel said, following him with a smile
“Isabel…not now. In three days my first exam happens and the last thing I need is to have Jeff Parker stalking me with a double barrel shotgun with bullets with my name on it.” Max said
“Max he already thinks of you like a son in-law, personally I think you should make an honest women out of Liz.”
“Gnnnn…Isabel don’t put anymore ideas in my head that I don’t need right now.” Max said
“Ahh…I didn’t put the idea in you’re head, you did that.” Isabel said
“We’re too young Isabel…and we’ve got another year of school left. I am not going to make Liz the only girl at school with a husband…she’d never hear the end of it and the councillors would be over us in a heartbeat.”
“That’s your excuse?” Isabel asked
“Yes.” Max said, “And the being too young…that’s a good one.”
“Yeeesss, but you’re both 18 now so you’re not illegally young.” Isabel said
“Iz…please stop.” Max begged
Isabel looked into her brother’s eyes and her face became serious. “You…you’re really serious.” she said
“Yeah.” Max said
“Hey don’t sound like that, I was playing but…oh god Max.” Isabel said
“I’m in love with her Isabel. Every thought I have is filled with her, even more so than Alex.” Max said
“Yeah well I’ve got the monopoly on Alex thoughts.” Isabel said
“Listen, not a word of this to anyone. I…we’ve got to focus on the exams now.”
“Yeah Max, no problem. Just between us.” Isabel said before hugging her brother.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 30
Stands, Football Field, West Roswell High, 09:15, 3 Days Later
All ten teenagers had gathered to sit in the sun for a few more minutes of extra studying before their first exam started. Ava didn’t need to be there but she wanted to be present to give her boyfriend some moral support and Sam appreciated it.
“I hate exams.” Sam said as he starched his head as he looked over the multitude of equations he needed to remember for mathematics
“I hear ya.” Maria said, “You know…here’s a point. We’re all connected, isn’t anyone worried about, well…you know, someone doing a little poking around for answers?”
“No.” Liz said
“No? That’s it?” Kyle asked
“Well I for one trust you not to intentionally do it.” Max said
“Yeah. I’m the same.” Liz said
“But that’s the key word – intentionally. We’re still learning to control this and I’ve lost count of the amount of times I’ve accidentally gone into you all.” Kyle said
“Hmm…I guess that is a problem.” Liz said as she turned to face Max.
“Yeah, it’s happened to me too.” He said
“Hell it’s happened to all of us.” Michael said
“What about keeping the links closed?” Sam asked
“No, it doesn’t work that way. The links are, well they’re always there. We can’t keep them closed for more than half an hour and even it we lessen them to their lowest setting, something would always get through.” Liz said
“And if we do try to keep it down then we’re going to be distracted from the exams. I don’t think any of us wants that.” Maria said
“So what do we do? I mean it’s effectively cheating.” Alex said
“Then I say we forget about it.” Liz said as everyone looked at her, “Look if it happens, it happens. None of us will be aware of it if it does happen accidentally, so we just ignore it and don’t discuss it afterwards.”
All nodded in acceptance. They knew they couldn’t do much about it anyway, besides their minds were linked. It is who they are now and none wanted to be different for anything in the planet. They were connected to their lovers in the most intimate way possible, much more than anyone else on Earth with the exception of their fellow hybrids and their mates. For good or bad, effectively their knowledge was for all of them and what one knew – all knew.
Then all of a sudden their watches started to beep as the alarms went off. It was time to go and face the music. They all stood up and hugged before wishing each other luck. Then they started to head towards the hall.
“Oh wait.” Liz stopped them, “Consider this an order from you queen – kick ass.”
They all smiled and Max kissed her cheek.
“Consider it done…my queen.” Maria said before doing a little curtsey. Then the all left. Ava decided to head over to the Crashdown to await their return.
Once they were inside the room, they found their desks and sat down. They were scattered all around and gave each other a gentle smile.
{I love you.} Max thought to Liz, which she promptly returned.
Within minutes the room was full and the exam papers were handed out, face down.
“Okay everyone, you have 3 hours for this exam. Good luck, you can begin…now.” The official said as he sat down at the front of the hall. On mass the students turned their exams over and opened them to the first question.
Dinning Room, Crashdown, 10:30
Before heading to the Crashdown, Ava went for a little walk. When she did arrive she found Jeff behind the counter, cleaning out the filter from his coffee machine. As she looked around she realised that the room was empty.
“Hi Ava.” Jeff said
“Hey Mr. P. It’s a little quiet isn’t it?” Ava asked
“Yeah it is a bit. It’ll pick up later; it’s usually like this when the exams start. It’s not just the students that freak out…speaking of which, you appear to have a little anxiety about this as well.” Jeff said
“Tell me about it, I don’t think I’ve ever been this nervous and I’m not even sitting the damn things. Hmm…I guess I could be picking up what the others are feeling. God it’s amazing more students don’t just take long walks off short piers.” Ava said
“Hey don’t even joke about that.” Jeff said, “Anyway, it is the usual. It can all add up, the pressure to pass, the studying…hell even waiting for the results. Being nervous is part of the game.”
“Yeah well I think there is too much nervousness…and pressure for that matter.” Ava said
“I know but that’s the way it is. How were they when they went in?” Jeff asked
“Do you really need to ask?” Ava asked
“I guess not.” Jeff said as he looked down at his watch.
“They’re going to be in there all day, if you keep looking at your watch then it’s going to be even longer for you.” Ava said
Jeff smiled. “I know. You know if you want something to do while we wait, you could always help me do a stock take through the back.”
“Well it beats the alternative of trying to get Sam’s folks to like me.”
“Still not coming around?” Jeff asked
“You have no idea.” Ava said
“Why doesn’t Feln use the Granolith to bring them around like he did with us?” Jeff asked
“Well he…wait, you know about that?” Ava asked
“Liz decided to tell us after a while. I think she had a bit of a guilty conscience. Anyway she told us, got a little upset, accepted and then moved on. Feln shut off the modifications…it was just the initial shock of it all that was the problem. I mean finding out that your daughter is dating an alien and then sleeping with other women at the same time is a little nuts.” Jeff said
“So you’re fine with it now?”
“A little shaky but my little girl is happy. That’s all I really care about.” Jeff said, “So why doesn’t Feln do that?”
“Apparently adjusting human’s brains so that they’re more accepting takes a little bit of power and doing it on 8 people at once drained it.”
“So he needs to wait for it to charge?” Jeff asked
“Yeah. If he doesn’t then the kind of change needed for Mr and Mrs Reese could be very temporary. That and it could give them a clue that something ‘else’ is going on.” Ava said
Jeff came out from behind the counter and Ava stood up while they talked before he led her through the back to the stock room.
“How long?” Jeff asked
“I wish I knew. It would certainly lower some of my anxiety but I just would like just once to meet some nice people.”
“Why thank you.” Jeff said
“Oh come on you know what I mean…nice people outside of the group. I mean if it wasn’t for you guys and Sam I would think this town is a little…not nice.” Ava said
“Well, playing devil’s advocate for a second. You have caused a little bit of a stir since you got into town, especially the way you…eh…introduced yourself to Sam.”
“You know about that, huh?” Ava asked
“It’s a small town.” Jeff said
“Oh.” Ava said
“Yeah.” Jeff said with a nod and smile, “Apparently there were a few guys at that rave who said…and I quote ‘the way your totally righteous bod gyrated against that dude was smokin’.”
“Really?” Ava said with a smile
“Yeah. From the outfits and accents I’m guessing they’re surfers from California.”
“I guess I should find them and thank them.” Ava said with a gleam in her eye
“Now here I was thinking you were faithful to your men.” Jeff said with a raised eyebrow, the idea of Max being unfaithful to Liz suddenly entered his head
“Well yeah, I’m not going to bed with anyone but Sam or any of the girls if they want it but that doesn’t stop me from giving those guys a kiss on the cheek.” Ava said
Jeff thought for a moment as the potential for Max’s infidelity fled his brain. “Hmm okay.”
West Roswell High, 12:30
As a group the students came out of the hall and dispersed for lunch. When Maria caught sight of Michael leaning against a wall, waiting for the rest of his compatriots, she ran up to him and jumped into his arms before kissing him. Michael wrapped his arms around her waist the second she sprung off the ground.
“I guess you did well?” Michael asked
“Well I didn’t ace it but I passed without a doubt.” Maria said, “What about you?”
“I should get a good score on it.” Michael said as he let her down
Then the rest of the group approached, each with wide smiles.
“So good news?” Liz asked everyone
“My queen your command has been done.” Tess smiled
“Got that right. Maths may not be my favourite but I definitely kicked that exams ass.” Isabel said
“Well if I failed then the guy marking them isn’t reading his answer sheet.” Kyle said
“Did that exams seem easy to you guys?” Alex asked, almost all of them hit him on the back of the head.
“Hey.” Alex said
“No guys…” Liz said, who was the only one not to hit him, “…he’s right it was a little easier than it should have been but then being apart of our little group does appear to have raised the I.Q. points lately.”
“I have been getting better grades since we got back from the Island, and here was me thinking I was just studying harder.” Kyle said
“Kyle the only studying you’ve ever done is of my bod.” Tess said
“Hey I’ll have you know I have been hitting the books.” Kyle said
“Really? Would that be before, during or after America’s Most Wanted?” Tess asked with a smile
Kyle knew she was just playing but decided to play too. He inched his way over to her with a glint in his eye as he backed her up against the wall. “Somebody’s asking for a spanked bottom.”
“Hmmm…promise?” Tess asked with a hopeful tone
“Huh hum.” Isabel cleared her throat, bringing the couple back to the real world.
“Sorry guys.” Kyle said as he looked around at the mass of students who were still around them, talking about the exams and what they put down as answers. Then he turned his attention back to Tess and whispered, “Promise…later.”
Tess smiled. “So, Sam how did you do?”
“Not sure. Okay I guess but I’ll just have to wait and see.” Sam said as he pulled out his notes to double check what he could remember of his answers. “Hmm…yeah…oh…hmm hum…uhhh…yeah…” he mumbled
“Sam?” Liz asked
“Just checking.” Sam said
“Well relax. You did good.” Liz said
“I did? How’d you know?” Sam asked
“You’re connected us to remember, now that it’s over I just did a little rummaging in you’re brain…sorry about not asking but it looked like you could use a little reassurance and you did okay.” Liz said
“Thanks I appreciate that and if it looks like I need it again you can poke around whenever you want.” Sam said, “You know it’s the weirdest thing but in there I could feel you all and it was a lot clearer than it’s ever been.”
“That because you’re head was quieter. You were focusing on the exam so there was less noise to block us out.” Max said
“Hmmm…I didn’t think I was that cluttered up there.” Sam said
“Usually everyone is. We’ve just learned some control on what we think about…it’s an ali…you know thing.” Kyle said, “Actually that control helps quite a bit during the football games.”
“So that’s why you’re much better?” Sam asked
“Yeah and after a while of practice, you will be too.” Max said
“Cool…state finals here we come.” Sam said as he and Kyle did a high five
“Well we better get some lunch. Part 2 is in one hour.” Max said
“Grnnnn…I hate exams.” Sam said
Everyone groaned in agreement. They went on mass to the cafeteria and off to the side Pam looked on with crossed arms, her friends standing right behind her.
“They’re like…what are those Star Crap things? The machine lot?” Pam said
“Uhh…Borg?”
“Yeah, they come in and take over things and before you know it, everyone’s like them.” Pam said
“Still want him back?”
“Like hell am I gonna let some New York whore take him away from me and keep him. Sam is mine.” Pam said
“So, what’s the move?”
Pam smiled as she looked as Max draped his arm over Liz’s shoulder and held her close. “I think it’s about time Max and I got a little closer.”
Her friends looked confused. “I thought you wanted Sam?”
“I do but a little revenge on those people are definitely on the books. Besides Max and Liz’s whole lovey dovey crap makes me sick. They need a wake up call.” Pam said
Her friends just looked at each other, breaking up Sam and Ava to get her ex back was one thing but to deliberately go after Max and Liz was another, however they held their tongues. Besides the way they looked at each other did make them sick as well…and jealous. They could kill to have that kind of relationship. Even Michael and Maria had a tendency of causing a wave of nausea and then there were the boys that they hung with who complained on end to each other about how a geek like Alex managed to land Isabel.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 16:00
With their first exam day finished, the group arrived at the Crashdown and were quickly followed with more students who wanted to wind down before they hit the books again. The second they entered the room the tables filled up and as Jeff spotted his daughter, he moved over to her.
“So how was it?” he asked
“It was good.” Liz said
“Good? It was great, there’s no way we…” Maria started to say
“AHHH.” Liz interrupted her, “Don’t you dare finish that sentence. If you jinx this I swear you’re a dead girl. You say we did good and that’s enough, you never, ever say it was great until you get the results.”
“Since when are you the superstitious one?” Tess asked with a smile
“I’m only superstitious when it comes to exams.” Liz said
“Glad to see I’ve had some influence.” Maria teased
Just then Ava came out from the back with a notepad and paper. “Hey Mr. P, you’re 2 short on ketchup, 1 over on mustard, 3 short on Tabasco and about even on everything else.” She said before realising her friends were back. “Hey, how’d it go?”
“Hey Ava. It was gre…fine.” Sam said; his eyes darting back to Liz who crossed her arms when he started to say ‘great’.
“Huh…Ava, what was that about being short?” Jeff asked as he looked at her notes
“Yeah, two ketchup and three Tabasco.” Ava said
Jeff looked over at the teenagers and in particular the aliens.
“Hey don’t look at us, we settle up immediately or with Liz at the end of the day.” Max said
“So then who…”
Liz then suddenly got a guilty look on her face.
“Liz?” Jeff asked
“I might have forgotten to put a couple of bottles of Tabasco through when we stayed up after my party.” Liz said
“Oh. Well there’s a first time for everything just don’t let it happen again.” Jeff said
“Yes sir.” Liz said
“What about the ketchup?”
“I don’t know.” Liz said, “Ava, are you sure?”
“Oh she’s sure.” Jeff said
“I’ve never seen anyone who could remember numbers like she did today…except you. Hell she even remembered the barcode numbers.” Jeff said
Ava blushed at the compliment and nodded. “I’m sure.”
“Hmm, that’s my girl.” Sam said
Everyone looked at him
“What?” he asked
“That’s the first time you said that.” Ava said as she wrapped her arms around him. “You are so gonna get a reward tonight.”
“Actually not.” Liz said
“What?” Ava asked
Liz looked around and decided to take this conversation into the back room. She led her family out of the main area.
“What’s going on?” Maria asked
“I got a message from Feln this morning. I didn’t want to tell you because you need to keep you’re mind on the exam but basically he’s ready for you two to go through the Sharing.” Liz said
“Really?” Max said, “He’s worked out how to do it?”
“Yeah. Since humans can only go through it once without getting…damaged, he’s going to take Tess along with Sam and Ava. She has all the powers and through the Sharing she’ll give you both the abilities needed and connect you both completely to us. He decided on Tess because you and Ava are identical and Feln thinks it’ll make the transfer smoother…less complications because there are only a few of you to stabilise the energy rather than having all of us there.” Liz said
“Uh Liz…Little point. What about the sex?” Tess asked, “You did say he was just taking me.”
“Hmmm…yeah…uh…well you don’t have to, the main players are Ava and Sam. They’re the only ones who really need to.”
“But?” Tess said
Liz gave up walking on eggshells around the subject. “We could barely control ourselves when it was us…if you absolutely need to give into the urge you can. Have…have you guys thought about…I know Ava suggested and all but have you really considered a threesome?”
“WHAT?” Kyle yelled
“Kyle.” Tess said before turning to Liz, “What?”
“I’m not talking penetration, the two of you are ordered to remain faithful to Sam and Kyle.” Liz said, “But if you do it eh…skin is definitely to touch, kissing and mild to moderate to heavy touching, possibly a little oral. That’s it.” She said to Tess and Sam
“Why can’t I be there for Tess when the Sharing is done?” Kyle asked
“Because you have to be in the water, the energy stays there for a while and it could seriously injure you.” Liz said
“But I’m not going to. I’m not being with any man other than Kyle.” Tess said
“That is your choice. If you want to leave the water after everything has been transferred then you can but remember what it was like when we were in there. We couldn’t help ourselves. That’s why I ordered the faithful bit, because no matter what you can’t disobey the queen, your bodies may want to but you’re minds will override it - consider it extra protection.” Liz said
Tess and Kyle looked at each other. “We need to discuss it.” Kyle said
“Feln will be here at six. You have until then to decide.” Liz said
“What if I don’t want Tess to do it?” Kyle asked
“Then there are three other alternatives that won’t provide as smooth a transfer as Tess would.” Liz said as she looked at Max, Isabel and Michael.
“Well then, Kyle and I will be home talking.” Tess said as she took her boyfriends hand and led him out.
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 20 Minutes Later
Kyle and Tess arrived home. It was a quiet trip and it was even quieter when they went inside. They sat down at the dinning table and just stared at the surface, neither knowing how to start. However, since it was Tess that was being asked to do this, she knew she should start.
“Do you want me to do this?” Tess asked
“Do you want to do it?” Kyle asked back
“Kyle…”
“Tess, do you?” Kyle asked
“I’m like everyone else here, I want this family to be whole and it wont be until Sam and Ava’s Sharing. But I will not, under any circumstances, do anything that you don’t want me to do.” Tess said
“Tess I can’t make this call, this is about your sister. It’s nothing to do with me.”
“Son of a bi…Kyle this has everything…well not everything but a lot to do with you. Every part of me is yours, and Maria’s, but with you, it’s you I’m going to marry and it’s your kids I’ll be having. It’s you that I love so much that I think my hearts going to explode, every time that I’m not touching you feels like an eternity. Does that scare you?”
Kyle looked deep into her eyes. “Not one little bit. Tess, I’m with you on completing the family but you kissing him…”
“I’m not going to kiss him on the mouth Kyle. That’s for you, Maria and the girls. Liz ordered no cheating and no matter what, when she gives an order I can’t go against it. At most my bod’s going to be…”
“Pressed up against him. Or a little bit of oral.” Kyle said as he lowered his head for a moment. “Okay.”
“Okay?”
“Okay. If you want it, for Ava, then I’m not going to stop you. I wont do the jealous boyfriend thing, I wont punch Sam…I’ll hurt him…just a little. Besides Liz accepted Ava going down on Max, hell she even watched so I can deal.”
Tess smiled and moved up from her seat. Gently she walked over to Kyle and kissed him. “You know, you did promise to spank me.”
“I did.” Kyle said
“And I’ve been a very bad girl.” Tess said seductively
“Well then, bad little girls like you should be punished.”
They looked at each other intently and jumped together. They fused together in an open mouthed kiss as their tongues intertwined. Tess pressed her body firmly against her lover’s as his hands glided down the back of her woollen top. As his palms tightened over her butt cheeks, Tess arched slightly into him; her own hand was massaging his hardening length through Kyle’s jeans. Gently Kyle started to pull at the fabric of her skirt, bunching it up at her waist.
“Hmmm…a no undies day?” Kyle said
“Actually it’s been no underwear for the past few days. I think Maria and I have just decided to go without permanently now and I think Isabel and Liz are joining in to…well unless we’re planning on dressing for the occasion.” Tess said
“And an occasion would be?”
“Would be making sure our men are teased and very, very hard.” Tess said
Kyle smiled and kissed her again before turning around, he pushed her back and bent her down over the table. Tess knew what was coming next, he did promise after all. She felt his firm hands gently caress her ass, his fingertips dancing light circles over her skin. Then Kyle withdrew his hand.
“Have you been a good girl?” Kyle asked
“Uh huh.” Tess answered softly
**Smack**
“Don’t lie to me young lady. Now have you been a good girl?”
“A little.” Tess said
**Smack**
**Smack**
“Tess.”
“I’ve been naughty, I’ve been a really naught little girl.” Tess said
“That’s better. Do you want more punishment?”
Tess looked over her shoulder and looked with heated eyes into her lover’s. The look caused Kyle’s blood to boil and answered his question; he could see that Tess was enjoying herself.
**Smack**
“Hmmm…” Tess squirmed
**Smack**
“Ugnnn…Kyle…”
**Smack**
Then Kyle stopped. Tess was flipped over and pulled into his strong arms; through their link Kyle knew that Tess’s butt was more than a little sensitive thanks to his administrations so he pulled off her top and put it on the table. His hands then took hold of the waistband of her skirt and pulled it down her legs, leaving one very hot and naked alien hybrid. With his makeshift cushion in place he lifted his lover up and sat her on the table.
“Has my baby girl had enough?” Kyle asked
Tess looked up at him; the fire in her eyes could have rivalled the effects of Superman’s. “Not nearly enough.” She spread her legs and extended them out so she could wrap them around Kyle and pull him in closer. With a wicked grin, Kyle smiled down at his mate. Her hands were busy on the stiff denim of his jeans, when they were unfastened Tess used her feet to push the fabric down. Kyle pushed his boxers down and his straining hard cock bobbed back and forth as it became free.
“Do you think your dad will mind if we do it on his table?” Tess asked with a tone of mischief
“What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him.” Kyle said before kissing her
As they devoured each other’s mouth, Kyle pressed himself down onto her body. She leaned back, gazing up at him smoulderingly as he propped her legs up onto his shoulders. She licked her lips invitingly as her hands slid across her steaming hot body in a luxurious caress; her hands massaged her breasts, her fingers pinched her nipples and teased them to an impossible hardness. Her enticing swells with their pebble-hard tips begged to be sucked and she wanted to feel his lips on her body. Tess arched her back and offered herself to him.
“Oh.” Tess squeaked as Kyle darted forward, latching onto a succulent, quivering globe; biting just hard enough to excite his lover. As she relaxed into it, a car-like purr rumbled up from her depths as he feasted hungrily on her ripe mounds.
She braced her hands on the edges of the table as she writhed wantonly against his hard body. Kyle could feel how wet she was for him, her juices being smeared all over his cock and abdomen; he loved the way her erect peaks expanded in his mouth as his tongue bathed them each in turn.
“Ugnnnnnn…” Tess sighed, “Kyle, I can’t wait anymore. I want you in me.”
Kyle released her breast and looked into her moist eyes, he fixed her legs back onto his shoulders. With long stroked he caressed her legs from thighs to feet before gently kissing each big toe, sucking them into his mouth. When he was done, Kyle placed his hand on her thigh, holding it securely in place as his other hand guided his hard-on into Tess’s hot depths.
Tess tossed her head back and cried out in a feral growl as she pushed her hips forward into his. Kyle drilled her savagely, overwhelmed by the need to satisfy his own primal appetite. Besides he could feel Tess own uncontrollable desire for him to take her as hard and fast as possible, they would have time for tender and gentle upon her return from Sam and Ava’s Sharing. As his hips pounded between her legs with loud, smacking slaps, the force of his thrusts had her hips buck against the unsecured table, which was moving around on the floor. Tess’s body shook and quivered, her breasts rippled back and forth and her hands were gripped tightly onto the edge of the table. Then she became as still and rigid as a statue, her orgasm was mere seconds away and both knew it; her hips were the only part of her still moving, continuing to work Kyle’s cock inside her.
“AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Tess cried out
When Tess came, it was so powerful that Kyle felt as if her muscles would break his cock in two. Her voice was raw with her uninhibited and rampant screams of pleasure; however, the minute her body relaxed and Kyle could resume stroking her, he plunged his cock home until his cries were as loud as hers and he shot a abundant load into Tess’s deepest recesses. As he finished shooting, his body became limp and fell between Tess’s legs. She promptly wrapped all of her limbs around Kyle, holding him securely in place.
“That was incredible. I love you so much.” Kyle breathed out raggedly
“You have no idea.” Tess said, her sensitive nipples scraping into Kyle’s skin.
The kissed each other gently, despite the roughness of their latest coupling the kiss with entirely filled with contentment and love. Their sweat soaked and red flushed bodies clung to each other, neither wanting to let go.
“Why don’t you go for a shower, get cleaned up and dressed and I’ll bring you something to eat for you’re little trip.” Kyle said
“Hmmm…I have the best boyfriend.” Tess said
“Well if we’re the only ones to say it…I totally agree.” Kyle said
Gently he eased his hips back and pulled his cock out of her slit. Tess released her grip and once Kyle was up, he helped Tess back onto her feet. They kissed again and Kyle watched as she walked to the bathroom, his gaze was fixed on her ass and the red handprints that were present, that he branded her with. The smile could have been made permanent if the wind changed.
Then he shook himself out of it. “I’m a really bad man.” Kyle said as he pulled on his boxers and went to the kitchen.
Thirty Minutes Later…
The two young lovers were sitting on the sofa; Tess lay in Kyle’s arms as he fed her strawberries and Tabasco – her favourite. For the first night in the longest time Kyle would be going to bed without Tess by his side and he knew he would get some sleep until her return, which wouldn’t be until early in the morning.
“You know, you have to wonder. If no-one can disobey the king and queen, if it’s so instinctual not to break their commands then how could Kivar do what he did?” Kyle asked
“I don’t know…maybe it’s not so overpowering. Maybe it’s just because that Max and Liz are the heads of our family that makes it instinctual to obey.”
“Well that’s possible. Before I submitted to Max in that room on the Island, when I gave him authority over me I don’t think I would have obeyed him so…blindly. Kivar was a different family so he…well.”
“Yeah.” Tess said
Then there was a knock at the door. Kyle got up and answered it to find Feln on the other side.
“Are you ready Tess?” Feln asked
She turned to look at Kyle. “Last chance to back me out of it.”
“I know but I don’t want to stop you. Sam is a part of the family and I think I can trust him not to cross any lines. I know I can trust you not to break any royal commands.” Kyle said
“That you can.” Tess said. The lovers kissed each other goodbye and Feln led Tess out to his car where Ava and Sam waited inside. As they drove off, Kyle looked on. Soon they quartet was at the mountain with the waiting helicopter to carry them back to the Island and before long they were airborne.
To Be Continued…
Stands, Football Field, West Roswell High, 09:15, 3 Days Later
All ten teenagers had gathered to sit in the sun for a few more minutes of extra studying before their first exam started. Ava didn’t need to be there but she wanted to be present to give her boyfriend some moral support and Sam appreciated it.
“I hate exams.” Sam said as he starched his head as he looked over the multitude of equations he needed to remember for mathematics
“I hear ya.” Maria said, “You know…here’s a point. We’re all connected, isn’t anyone worried about, well…you know, someone doing a little poking around for answers?”
“No.” Liz said
“No? That’s it?” Kyle asked
“Well I for one trust you not to intentionally do it.” Max said
“Yeah. I’m the same.” Liz said
“But that’s the key word – intentionally. We’re still learning to control this and I’ve lost count of the amount of times I’ve accidentally gone into you all.” Kyle said
“Hmm…I guess that is a problem.” Liz said as she turned to face Max.
“Yeah, it’s happened to me too.” He said
“Hell it’s happened to all of us.” Michael said
“What about keeping the links closed?” Sam asked
“No, it doesn’t work that way. The links are, well they’re always there. We can’t keep them closed for more than half an hour and even it we lessen them to their lowest setting, something would always get through.” Liz said
“And if we do try to keep it down then we’re going to be distracted from the exams. I don’t think any of us wants that.” Maria said
“So what do we do? I mean it’s effectively cheating.” Alex said
“Then I say we forget about it.” Liz said as everyone looked at her, “Look if it happens, it happens. None of us will be aware of it if it does happen accidentally, so we just ignore it and don’t discuss it afterwards.”
All nodded in acceptance. They knew they couldn’t do much about it anyway, besides their minds were linked. It is who they are now and none wanted to be different for anything in the planet. They were connected to their lovers in the most intimate way possible, much more than anyone else on Earth with the exception of their fellow hybrids and their mates. For good or bad, effectively their knowledge was for all of them and what one knew – all knew.
Then all of a sudden their watches started to beep as the alarms went off. It was time to go and face the music. They all stood up and hugged before wishing each other luck. Then they started to head towards the hall.
“Oh wait.” Liz stopped them, “Consider this an order from you queen – kick ass.”
They all smiled and Max kissed her cheek.
“Consider it done…my queen.” Maria said before doing a little curtsey. Then the all left. Ava decided to head over to the Crashdown to await their return.
Once they were inside the room, they found their desks and sat down. They were scattered all around and gave each other a gentle smile.
{I love you.} Max thought to Liz, which she promptly returned.
Within minutes the room was full and the exam papers were handed out, face down.
“Okay everyone, you have 3 hours for this exam. Good luck, you can begin…now.” The official said as he sat down at the front of the hall. On mass the students turned their exams over and opened them to the first question.
Dinning Room, Crashdown, 10:30
Before heading to the Crashdown, Ava went for a little walk. When she did arrive she found Jeff behind the counter, cleaning out the filter from his coffee machine. As she looked around she realised that the room was empty.
“Hi Ava.” Jeff said
“Hey Mr. P. It’s a little quiet isn’t it?” Ava asked
“Yeah it is a bit. It’ll pick up later; it’s usually like this when the exams start. It’s not just the students that freak out…speaking of which, you appear to have a little anxiety about this as well.” Jeff said
“Tell me about it, I don’t think I’ve ever been this nervous and I’m not even sitting the damn things. Hmm…I guess I could be picking up what the others are feeling. God it’s amazing more students don’t just take long walks off short piers.” Ava said
“Hey don’t even joke about that.” Jeff said, “Anyway, it is the usual. It can all add up, the pressure to pass, the studying…hell even waiting for the results. Being nervous is part of the game.”
“Yeah well I think there is too much nervousness…and pressure for that matter.” Ava said
“I know but that’s the way it is. How were they when they went in?” Jeff asked
“Do you really need to ask?” Ava asked
“I guess not.” Jeff said as he looked down at his watch.
“They’re going to be in there all day, if you keep looking at your watch then it’s going to be even longer for you.” Ava said
Jeff smiled. “I know. You know if you want something to do while we wait, you could always help me do a stock take through the back.”
“Well it beats the alternative of trying to get Sam’s folks to like me.”
“Still not coming around?” Jeff asked
“You have no idea.” Ava said
“Why doesn’t Feln use the Granolith to bring them around like he did with us?” Jeff asked
“Well he…wait, you know about that?” Ava asked
“Liz decided to tell us after a while. I think she had a bit of a guilty conscience. Anyway she told us, got a little upset, accepted and then moved on. Feln shut off the modifications…it was just the initial shock of it all that was the problem. I mean finding out that your daughter is dating an alien and then sleeping with other women at the same time is a little nuts.” Jeff said
“So you’re fine with it now?”
“A little shaky but my little girl is happy. That’s all I really care about.” Jeff said, “So why doesn’t Feln do that?”
“Apparently adjusting human’s brains so that they’re more accepting takes a little bit of power and doing it on 8 people at once drained it.”
“So he needs to wait for it to charge?” Jeff asked
“Yeah. If he doesn’t then the kind of change needed for Mr and Mrs Reese could be very temporary. That and it could give them a clue that something ‘else’ is going on.” Ava said
Jeff came out from behind the counter and Ava stood up while they talked before he led her through the back to the stock room.
“How long?” Jeff asked
“I wish I knew. It would certainly lower some of my anxiety but I just would like just once to meet some nice people.”
“Why thank you.” Jeff said
“Oh come on you know what I mean…nice people outside of the group. I mean if it wasn’t for you guys and Sam I would think this town is a little…not nice.” Ava said
“Well, playing devil’s advocate for a second. You have caused a little bit of a stir since you got into town, especially the way you…eh…introduced yourself to Sam.”
“You know about that, huh?” Ava asked
“It’s a small town.” Jeff said
“Oh.” Ava said
“Yeah.” Jeff said with a nod and smile, “Apparently there were a few guys at that rave who said…and I quote ‘the way your totally righteous bod gyrated against that dude was smokin’.”
“Really?” Ava said with a smile
“Yeah. From the outfits and accents I’m guessing they’re surfers from California.”
“I guess I should find them and thank them.” Ava said with a gleam in her eye
“Now here I was thinking you were faithful to your men.” Jeff said with a raised eyebrow, the idea of Max being unfaithful to Liz suddenly entered his head
“Well yeah, I’m not going to bed with anyone but Sam or any of the girls if they want it but that doesn’t stop me from giving those guys a kiss on the cheek.” Ava said
Jeff thought for a moment as the potential for Max’s infidelity fled his brain. “Hmm okay.”
West Roswell High, 12:30
As a group the students came out of the hall and dispersed for lunch. When Maria caught sight of Michael leaning against a wall, waiting for the rest of his compatriots, she ran up to him and jumped into his arms before kissing him. Michael wrapped his arms around her waist the second she sprung off the ground.
“I guess you did well?” Michael asked
“Well I didn’t ace it but I passed without a doubt.” Maria said, “What about you?”
“I should get a good score on it.” Michael said as he let her down
Then the rest of the group approached, each with wide smiles.
“So good news?” Liz asked everyone
“My queen your command has been done.” Tess smiled
“Got that right. Maths may not be my favourite but I definitely kicked that exams ass.” Isabel said
“Well if I failed then the guy marking them isn’t reading his answer sheet.” Kyle said
“Did that exams seem easy to you guys?” Alex asked, almost all of them hit him on the back of the head.
“Hey.” Alex said
“No guys…” Liz said, who was the only one not to hit him, “…he’s right it was a little easier than it should have been but then being apart of our little group does appear to have raised the I.Q. points lately.”
“I have been getting better grades since we got back from the Island, and here was me thinking I was just studying harder.” Kyle said
“Kyle the only studying you’ve ever done is of my bod.” Tess said
“Hey I’ll have you know I have been hitting the books.” Kyle said
“Really? Would that be before, during or after America’s Most Wanted?” Tess asked with a smile
Kyle knew she was just playing but decided to play too. He inched his way over to her with a glint in his eye as he backed her up against the wall. “Somebody’s asking for a spanked bottom.”
“Hmmm…promise?” Tess asked with a hopeful tone
“Huh hum.” Isabel cleared her throat, bringing the couple back to the real world.
“Sorry guys.” Kyle said as he looked around at the mass of students who were still around them, talking about the exams and what they put down as answers. Then he turned his attention back to Tess and whispered, “Promise…later.”
Tess smiled. “So, Sam how did you do?”
“Not sure. Okay I guess but I’ll just have to wait and see.” Sam said as he pulled out his notes to double check what he could remember of his answers. “Hmm…yeah…oh…hmm hum…uhhh…yeah…” he mumbled
“Sam?” Liz asked
“Just checking.” Sam said
“Well relax. You did good.” Liz said
“I did? How’d you know?” Sam asked
“You’re connected us to remember, now that it’s over I just did a little rummaging in you’re brain…sorry about not asking but it looked like you could use a little reassurance and you did okay.” Liz said
“Thanks I appreciate that and if it looks like I need it again you can poke around whenever you want.” Sam said, “You know it’s the weirdest thing but in there I could feel you all and it was a lot clearer than it’s ever been.”
“That because you’re head was quieter. You were focusing on the exam so there was less noise to block us out.” Max said
“Hmmm…I didn’t think I was that cluttered up there.” Sam said
“Usually everyone is. We’ve just learned some control on what we think about…it’s an ali…you know thing.” Kyle said, “Actually that control helps quite a bit during the football games.”
“So that’s why you’re much better?” Sam asked
“Yeah and after a while of practice, you will be too.” Max said
“Cool…state finals here we come.” Sam said as he and Kyle did a high five
“Well we better get some lunch. Part 2 is in one hour.” Max said
“Grnnnn…I hate exams.” Sam said
Everyone groaned in agreement. They went on mass to the cafeteria and off to the side Pam looked on with crossed arms, her friends standing right behind her.
“They’re like…what are those Star Crap things? The machine lot?” Pam said
“Uhh…Borg?”
“Yeah, they come in and take over things and before you know it, everyone’s like them.” Pam said
“Still want him back?”
“Like hell am I gonna let some New York whore take him away from me and keep him. Sam is mine.” Pam said
“So, what’s the move?”
Pam smiled as she looked as Max draped his arm over Liz’s shoulder and held her close. “I think it’s about time Max and I got a little closer.”
Her friends looked confused. “I thought you wanted Sam?”
“I do but a little revenge on those people are definitely on the books. Besides Max and Liz’s whole lovey dovey crap makes me sick. They need a wake up call.” Pam said
Her friends just looked at each other, breaking up Sam and Ava to get her ex back was one thing but to deliberately go after Max and Liz was another, however they held their tongues. Besides the way they looked at each other did make them sick as well…and jealous. They could kill to have that kind of relationship. Even Michael and Maria had a tendency of causing a wave of nausea and then there were the boys that they hung with who complained on end to each other about how a geek like Alex managed to land Isabel.
Dinning Area, Crashdown, 16:00
With their first exam day finished, the group arrived at the Crashdown and were quickly followed with more students who wanted to wind down before they hit the books again. The second they entered the room the tables filled up and as Jeff spotted his daughter, he moved over to her.
“So how was it?” he asked
“It was good.” Liz said
“Good? It was great, there’s no way we…” Maria started to say
“AHHH.” Liz interrupted her, “Don’t you dare finish that sentence. If you jinx this I swear you’re a dead girl. You say we did good and that’s enough, you never, ever say it was great until you get the results.”
“Since when are you the superstitious one?” Tess asked with a smile
“I’m only superstitious when it comes to exams.” Liz said
“Glad to see I’ve had some influence.” Maria teased
Just then Ava came out from the back with a notepad and paper. “Hey Mr. P, you’re 2 short on ketchup, 1 over on mustard, 3 short on Tabasco and about even on everything else.” She said before realising her friends were back. “Hey, how’d it go?”
“Hey Ava. It was gre…fine.” Sam said; his eyes darting back to Liz who crossed her arms when he started to say ‘great’.
“Huh…Ava, what was that about being short?” Jeff asked as he looked at her notes
“Yeah, two ketchup and three Tabasco.” Ava said
Jeff looked over at the teenagers and in particular the aliens.
“Hey don’t look at us, we settle up immediately or with Liz at the end of the day.” Max said
“So then who…”
Liz then suddenly got a guilty look on her face.
“Liz?” Jeff asked
“I might have forgotten to put a couple of bottles of Tabasco through when we stayed up after my party.” Liz said
“Oh. Well there’s a first time for everything just don’t let it happen again.” Jeff said
“Yes sir.” Liz said
“What about the ketchup?”
“I don’t know.” Liz said, “Ava, are you sure?”
“Oh she’s sure.” Jeff said
“I’ve never seen anyone who could remember numbers like she did today…except you. Hell she even remembered the barcode numbers.” Jeff said
Ava blushed at the compliment and nodded. “I’m sure.”
“Hmm, that’s my girl.” Sam said
Everyone looked at him
“What?” he asked
“That’s the first time you said that.” Ava said as she wrapped her arms around him. “You are so gonna get a reward tonight.”
“Actually not.” Liz said
“What?” Ava asked
Liz looked around and decided to take this conversation into the back room. She led her family out of the main area.
“What’s going on?” Maria asked
“I got a message from Feln this morning. I didn’t want to tell you because you need to keep you’re mind on the exam but basically he’s ready for you two to go through the Sharing.” Liz said
“Really?” Max said, “He’s worked out how to do it?”
“Yeah. Since humans can only go through it once without getting…damaged, he’s going to take Tess along with Sam and Ava. She has all the powers and through the Sharing she’ll give you both the abilities needed and connect you both completely to us. He decided on Tess because you and Ava are identical and Feln thinks it’ll make the transfer smoother…less complications because there are only a few of you to stabilise the energy rather than having all of us there.” Liz said
“Uh Liz…Little point. What about the sex?” Tess asked, “You did say he was just taking me.”
“Hmmm…yeah…uh…well you don’t have to, the main players are Ava and Sam. They’re the only ones who really need to.”
“But?” Tess said
Liz gave up walking on eggshells around the subject. “We could barely control ourselves when it was us…if you absolutely need to give into the urge you can. Have…have you guys thought about…I know Ava suggested and all but have you really considered a threesome?”
“WHAT?” Kyle yelled
“Kyle.” Tess said before turning to Liz, “What?”
“I’m not talking penetration, the two of you are ordered to remain faithful to Sam and Kyle.” Liz said, “But if you do it eh…skin is definitely to touch, kissing and mild to moderate to heavy touching, possibly a little oral. That’s it.” She said to Tess and Sam
“Why can’t I be there for Tess when the Sharing is done?” Kyle asked
“Because you have to be in the water, the energy stays there for a while and it could seriously injure you.” Liz said
“But I’m not going to. I’m not being with any man other than Kyle.” Tess said
“That is your choice. If you want to leave the water after everything has been transferred then you can but remember what it was like when we were in there. We couldn’t help ourselves. That’s why I ordered the faithful bit, because no matter what you can’t disobey the queen, your bodies may want to but you’re minds will override it - consider it extra protection.” Liz said
Tess and Kyle looked at each other. “We need to discuss it.” Kyle said
“Feln will be here at six. You have until then to decide.” Liz said
“What if I don’t want Tess to do it?” Kyle asked
“Then there are three other alternatives that won’t provide as smooth a transfer as Tess would.” Liz said as she looked at Max, Isabel and Michael.
“Well then, Kyle and I will be home talking.” Tess said as she took her boyfriends hand and led him out.
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 20 Minutes Later
Kyle and Tess arrived home. It was a quiet trip and it was even quieter when they went inside. They sat down at the dinning table and just stared at the surface, neither knowing how to start. However, since it was Tess that was being asked to do this, she knew she should start.
“Do you want me to do this?” Tess asked
“Do you want to do it?” Kyle asked back
“Kyle…”
“Tess, do you?” Kyle asked
“I’m like everyone else here, I want this family to be whole and it wont be until Sam and Ava’s Sharing. But I will not, under any circumstances, do anything that you don’t want me to do.” Tess said
“Tess I can’t make this call, this is about your sister. It’s nothing to do with me.”
“Son of a bi…Kyle this has everything…well not everything but a lot to do with you. Every part of me is yours, and Maria’s, but with you, it’s you I’m going to marry and it’s your kids I’ll be having. It’s you that I love so much that I think my hearts going to explode, every time that I’m not touching you feels like an eternity. Does that scare you?”
Kyle looked deep into her eyes. “Not one little bit. Tess, I’m with you on completing the family but you kissing him…”
“I’m not going to kiss him on the mouth Kyle. That’s for you, Maria and the girls. Liz ordered no cheating and no matter what, when she gives an order I can’t go against it. At most my bod’s going to be…”
“Pressed up against him. Or a little bit of oral.” Kyle said as he lowered his head for a moment. “Okay.”
“Okay?”
“Okay. If you want it, for Ava, then I’m not going to stop you. I wont do the jealous boyfriend thing, I wont punch Sam…I’ll hurt him…just a little. Besides Liz accepted Ava going down on Max, hell she even watched so I can deal.”
Tess smiled and moved up from her seat. Gently she walked over to Kyle and kissed him. “You know, you did promise to spank me.”
“I did.” Kyle said
“And I’ve been a very bad girl.” Tess said seductively
“Well then, bad little girls like you should be punished.”
They looked at each other intently and jumped together. They fused together in an open mouthed kiss as their tongues intertwined. Tess pressed her body firmly against her lover’s as his hands glided down the back of her woollen top. As his palms tightened over her butt cheeks, Tess arched slightly into him; her own hand was massaging his hardening length through Kyle’s jeans. Gently Kyle started to pull at the fabric of her skirt, bunching it up at her waist.
“Hmmm…a no undies day?” Kyle said
“Actually it’s been no underwear for the past few days. I think Maria and I have just decided to go without permanently now and I think Isabel and Liz are joining in to…well unless we’re planning on dressing for the occasion.” Tess said
“And an occasion would be?”
“Would be making sure our men are teased and very, very hard.” Tess said
Kyle smiled and kissed her again before turning around, he pushed her back and bent her down over the table. Tess knew what was coming next, he did promise after all. She felt his firm hands gently caress her ass, his fingertips dancing light circles over her skin. Then Kyle withdrew his hand.
“Have you been a good girl?” Kyle asked
“Uh huh.” Tess answered softly
**Smack**
“Don’t lie to me young lady. Now have you been a good girl?”
“A little.” Tess said
**Smack**
**Smack**
“Tess.”
“I’ve been naughty, I’ve been a really naught little girl.” Tess said
“That’s better. Do you want more punishment?”
Tess looked over her shoulder and looked with heated eyes into her lover’s. The look caused Kyle’s blood to boil and answered his question; he could see that Tess was enjoying herself.
**Smack**
“Hmmm…” Tess squirmed
**Smack**
“Ugnnn…Kyle…”
**Smack**
Then Kyle stopped. Tess was flipped over and pulled into his strong arms; through their link Kyle knew that Tess’s butt was more than a little sensitive thanks to his administrations so he pulled off her top and put it on the table. His hands then took hold of the waistband of her skirt and pulled it down her legs, leaving one very hot and naked alien hybrid. With his makeshift cushion in place he lifted his lover up and sat her on the table.
“Has my baby girl had enough?” Kyle asked
Tess looked up at him; the fire in her eyes could have rivalled the effects of Superman’s. “Not nearly enough.” She spread her legs and extended them out so she could wrap them around Kyle and pull him in closer. With a wicked grin, Kyle smiled down at his mate. Her hands were busy on the stiff denim of his jeans, when they were unfastened Tess used her feet to push the fabric down. Kyle pushed his boxers down and his straining hard cock bobbed back and forth as it became free.
“Do you think your dad will mind if we do it on his table?” Tess asked with a tone of mischief
“What he doesn’t know won’t hurt him.” Kyle said before kissing her
As they devoured each other’s mouth, Kyle pressed himself down onto her body. She leaned back, gazing up at him smoulderingly as he propped her legs up onto his shoulders. She licked her lips invitingly as her hands slid across her steaming hot body in a luxurious caress; her hands massaged her breasts, her fingers pinched her nipples and teased them to an impossible hardness. Her enticing swells with their pebble-hard tips begged to be sucked and she wanted to feel his lips on her body. Tess arched her back and offered herself to him.
“Oh.” Tess squeaked as Kyle darted forward, latching onto a succulent, quivering globe; biting just hard enough to excite his lover. As she relaxed into it, a car-like purr rumbled up from her depths as he feasted hungrily on her ripe mounds.
She braced her hands on the edges of the table as she writhed wantonly against his hard body. Kyle could feel how wet she was for him, her juices being smeared all over his cock and abdomen; he loved the way her erect peaks expanded in his mouth as his tongue bathed them each in turn.
“Ugnnnnnn…” Tess sighed, “Kyle, I can’t wait anymore. I want you in me.”
Kyle released her breast and looked into her moist eyes, he fixed her legs back onto his shoulders. With long stroked he caressed her legs from thighs to feet before gently kissing each big toe, sucking them into his mouth. When he was done, Kyle placed his hand on her thigh, holding it securely in place as his other hand guided his hard-on into Tess’s hot depths.
Tess tossed her head back and cried out in a feral growl as she pushed her hips forward into his. Kyle drilled her savagely, overwhelmed by the need to satisfy his own primal appetite. Besides he could feel Tess own uncontrollable desire for him to take her as hard and fast as possible, they would have time for tender and gentle upon her return from Sam and Ava’s Sharing. As his hips pounded between her legs with loud, smacking slaps, the force of his thrusts had her hips buck against the unsecured table, which was moving around on the floor. Tess’s body shook and quivered, her breasts rippled back and forth and her hands were gripped tightly onto the edge of the table. Then she became as still and rigid as a statue, her orgasm was mere seconds away and both knew it; her hips were the only part of her still moving, continuing to work Kyle’s cock inside her.
“AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.” Tess cried out
When Tess came, it was so powerful that Kyle felt as if her muscles would break his cock in two. Her voice was raw with her uninhibited and rampant screams of pleasure; however, the minute her body relaxed and Kyle could resume stroking her, he plunged his cock home until his cries were as loud as hers and he shot a abundant load into Tess’s deepest recesses. As he finished shooting, his body became limp and fell between Tess’s legs. She promptly wrapped all of her limbs around Kyle, holding him securely in place.
“That was incredible. I love you so much.” Kyle breathed out raggedly
“You have no idea.” Tess said, her sensitive nipples scraping into Kyle’s skin.
The kissed each other gently, despite the roughness of their latest coupling the kiss with entirely filled with contentment and love. Their sweat soaked and red flushed bodies clung to each other, neither wanting to let go.
“Why don’t you go for a shower, get cleaned up and dressed and I’ll bring you something to eat for you’re little trip.” Kyle said
“Hmmm…I have the best boyfriend.” Tess said
“Well if we’re the only ones to say it…I totally agree.” Kyle said
Gently he eased his hips back and pulled his cock out of her slit. Tess released her grip and once Kyle was up, he helped Tess back onto her feet. They kissed again and Kyle watched as she walked to the bathroom, his gaze was fixed on her ass and the red handprints that were present, that he branded her with. The smile could have been made permanent if the wind changed.
Then he shook himself out of it. “I’m a really bad man.” Kyle said as he pulled on his boxers and went to the kitchen.
Thirty Minutes Later…
The two young lovers were sitting on the sofa; Tess lay in Kyle’s arms as he fed her strawberries and Tabasco – her favourite. For the first night in the longest time Kyle would be going to bed without Tess by his side and he knew he would get some sleep until her return, which wouldn’t be until early in the morning.
“You know, you have to wonder. If no-one can disobey the king and queen, if it’s so instinctual not to break their commands then how could Kivar do what he did?” Kyle asked
“I don’t know…maybe it’s not so overpowering. Maybe it’s just because that Max and Liz are the heads of our family that makes it instinctual to obey.”
“Well that’s possible. Before I submitted to Max in that room on the Island, when I gave him authority over me I don’t think I would have obeyed him so…blindly. Kivar was a different family so he…well.”
“Yeah.” Tess said
Then there was a knock at the door. Kyle got up and answered it to find Feln on the other side.
“Are you ready Tess?” Feln asked
She turned to look at Kyle. “Last chance to back me out of it.”
“I know but I don’t want to stop you. Sam is a part of the family and I think I can trust him not to cross any lines. I know I can trust you not to break any royal commands.” Kyle said
“That you can.” Tess said. The lovers kissed each other goodbye and Feln led Tess out to his car where Ava and Sam waited inside. As they drove off, Kyle looked on. Soon they quartet was at the mountain with the waiting helicopter to carry them back to the Island and before long they were airborne.
To Be Continued…
Chapter 30B
Common Room, Facility, The Island, 20:30
Feln escorted the trio of Sam, Ava and Tess into the facility. As they moved down the long hallway, Tess couldn’t help to reminisce about the few months they spent there. Then she spotted a scratch on the wall that was caused by one of her rings. At the time Kyle was pounding into her as he did earlier and the shockwaves that surged through her body caused her arms to wave about, looking for something to hold onto. Tess couldn’t help but blush as she remembered.
“Easy sis, you’ll get some soon enough.” Ava said as she looked at her sister
“Hey.” Tess said as she punched Ava in her arm
“Ow.” Ava said, “You know this place doesn’t look so hot.”
Then they approached the door and Feln opened it, showing the teens inside. As they moved past the threshold they were greeted with the sight of fifteen tanned and naked bodies, writhing against each other in an all out orgy.
“Then again.” Ava said
Then Feln cleared his throat but the orgy continued; they just looked up with straining faces. “I hate to interrupt…”
One of the girls, who had her mate inside her while having her breasts sucked on by another girl, looked passed Feln and smiled at the new arrivals.
“Okay guys, everyone stop.” She ordered; her Australian accent came through loud and clear.
Without protest everyone stopped their gyrations and thrusts but they did look very disappointed, most looked like they were minutes away from satisfaction. They all stood up from the floor but weren’t concerned about gathering their clothes; there was something about the manner of the three that told them they didn’t have to worry.
“Stacy, everyone, this is Tess, Ava and Sam of the ruling family.” Feln said, “Tess, this is Stacy. She is the leader of the Australian sets. Both sets of duplicates were raised as siblings from day one. Their pods were bonded, unable to be separated, and they all hatched in the same location.”
“Cool, wish that happened with us.” Ava said
“Hi, so…your majesty?” Stacy asked
“Oh no, that is so not us. We’re just a part of the family.” Tess said
“You guys, you all seem very…open?” Sam said
“Sam that’s what our family was like when we were here.” Tess said, “But it won’t last long when they get out.”
“It won’t?” Grant, Stacy’s mate, asked with concern
“What, you really thing you’re parents are going to let you have orgies back home. If they’re anything like our group’s folks then you’ll get away with some but not a lot.” Tess said
“Well that sucks.” Said another of the males
“Um…I have to ask. There are fifteen of you? That’s one missing for all of you to have a significant other.” Tess asked
Stacy and Grant extended their hands and a redhead took them. She moved in closer and the two wrapped their arms around her. “Some of us share everything.” Said Stacy whose hand was caressing the young woman while Grant cupped her breasts.
“You guys are a permanent threesome?” Sam asked
All three nodded.
“Oh this is totally my favourite group.” Ava said
“Are the rest of you…?” Sam asked
“Well we’re all in love with others in the family…” said Stacy’s Dupe
“Just like you.” Feln interrupted
“But these three share a bed all the time.” She continued
“Hey you can’t help who you fall in love with.” Jessie, the redhead, said as she pushed her butt against Grant’s hard dick while caressing Stacy’s thigh.
“No you can’t.” Stacy said before kissing her girlfriend and then boyfriend. Then Grant kissed Jessie. The love all three felt for each other came off in bucket loads.
“So how long have you guys been here?” Tess asked
“About three weeks now.” Stacy said
“Three weeks?” Ava asked
“And you’re all ready like this?” Tess said
“Well our families all lived in a naturist camp. It helps to bring down boundaries.” Stacy said with a smile
“Wait, you live in a naturist camp? You guys are nudists? What about school and stuff?” Sam asked
“Our school is in the camp.” Grant said
“Feln do you think it would be too much trouble to convince Valenti and the other parents to move to their place?” Ava asked, imaging the abundance of naked teenage flesh running around.
“Just a little.” Feln said
“Ah…before you start working on your folks. There are only about 50 of us at the school and it is outdoors. The only time we ever wear clothes is when we’re expecting non-nudist visitors or when we go into town. Only these guys ever found out about our alien side and that was because there was a bitch of a flood. He had to use our powers to save their lives.” Stacy said
“Could still be very interesting.” Sam said
“Hey, there’s nothing sexual about being a nudist. It’s just a life style choice that lets us be very open.” Kari, Stacy’s dupe, said
“Still bet you guys spend a lot of time in a gym.” Sam said to the men
“Oh hell yes.”
“Got that right.” Said the guys.
“So what are you doing here Feln. I thought you said you wouldn’t see us again until we were ready to go back home?”
“I know but Sam and Ava are unexpected additions to the Royal family and it’s important that they go through a final ritual of bonding, the Sharing. You’ll all be going through that one by the end of the week.” Feln said
“Can we watch? You know just to get to know what we’re doing.” Kari asked
“Sorry, you can listen but it’s not safe for anyone to watch. The release of energy is dangerous for anyone not in the water.” Feln said as he moved over to the bookcase in the library and opened the door.
The three then moved over to the door but before they entered Tess turned back to Stacy and Kari. “You know, you two look a lot like…”
“Neve Campbell, I know.” Stacy said
“Not the first time you’ve heard that huh?” Ava said
“Oh you should have seen the looks guys used to give us on the street, and their comments, after that threesome she did in Wild Things with Denise Richards.” Kari said
“And speaking of look-alike’s…you man here looks…”
“Don’t.” Sam said
“You do kinda honey.” Ava said
“I totally do not.” Sam said
“Guys?” Stacy said to her group
“Yes.” They all said
“See. Accept it Sam, you’re a teenage version of Ben Affleck.” Ava said
“I am not.” Sam said
Then all three moved into the chamber and the door closed behind them. Feln then transported himself over to Alpha 1 to spend some time with his brother and people.
Stacy continued to look at the door, “Well if those three are anything to go by, our royals are hot.”
Ritual Chamber, Facility, The Island, Immediately Following
“So I gotta ask. Are all alien women babes?” Sam asked
“Well it certainly looks that way.” Tess said as she looked at the water, “Are you two ready?”
“Sure. So what do we do?” Ava said
“First I have to ask. Did Feln give you those birth control implants?”
“Oh sure.” Ava said
“Yeah, he gave them to us the morning after Liz’s birthday party.” Sam said
“Okay then. Strip.” Tess said. Within seconds her top was off and she was beginning to unzip her skirt.
Ava didn’t hesitate as she stood next to her sister and pulled off her clothes. Sam stood mesmerized as he looked at the identical flesh that was being exposed to him. He felt his dick twitch as he looked into Ava’s eyes. Sam then started to take his own clothes off, that night in the Leisure Centre where Liz was cured awakened something inside him, something that told Sam that being naked in front of someone who wasn’t a lover was actually okay…at least to those in his special situation.
When they were all nude, Tess smiled as she watched Ava move to Sam and press her body into her lovers. She could feel the love and calmness the contact caused. Then she walked down the steps and into the alien water. The others followed her in and faced each other.
“Okay, now we have to wash each other in the water. Make sure that we’re all completely soaked.” Tess said as she cupped her hands and picked up some water. She poured the water onto Ava’s shoulder and started to caress the liquid into her skin.
Ava did the same with Sam and he did it with Tess but his touches were hesitant. Always as his fingers circled and came close to her breasts he pulled away and went somewhere else. Tess had already been through a Sharing and had nothing to fear from it; as a result her hands were all over Ava, making sure that every inch of skin that was above the waterline was wet but she was getting tired of Sam’s lack of enthusiasm at touching her.
“Sam, I might not be Ava but you still need to touch me…everywhere. Just relax and enjoy yourself.” Tess said
Sam looked at Ava and she nodded at him. He moved behind Ava and picked up some more water in his hands before reaching around to soak her breasts in the water.
“Hmmmm…Ava, your boy here has a great touch. Almost as good as Kyle.” Tess said
“That’s because he knows just how to touch me…us.” Ava said as the clones switched positions so that Tess as now bathing Sam.
Under the water, Sam could feel Ava rubbing her legs against his and he was becoming hard because of it. Then she stopped and Sam could feel two warm bodies press into him, Ava on his front and Tess on his back.
“You two ready?” Tess asked as she looked up at the roof and watched as the moon came into position above them, filling the room with its light and causing the glyphs on the walls to glow.
“For what?” Sam asked
Tess just smiled and pulled back from her sister and her lover. She looked at both of them and extended her hands in the water, before long her hands started to glow brightly as she fed her energy into the liquid. The water once again was used in its role as a conductor; the energies that were fed into Tess during the past Sharing were released into the water and then travelled up everyone’s bodies. The mixture of the various powers became a part of Ava and Sam.
The two additions jumped slightly as the pulse of power made contact with them, they could feel the energy run through their bodies and enter each organ, changing their cells so that they would be able to produce the powers. The hair on the back of their necks stood on end, every square inch of their bodies was stimulated to breaking point. Then it snapped into place, a permanent and more powerful connection had formed in the minds that allowed them to feel everything from the others in the group despite the vast distance between them and the others in Roswell. The memories Tess shared with her loved ones also travelled and became a part of Sam and Ava, entwining them to the family.
“Oh my god.” Ava gasped before stumbling backwards into Sam who wrapped his arms around her.
The feel of her skin felt a thousand times more smooth, soft and gentle. His senses picked up on the heartbeats of the two women and he could hear the orgy continuing in the next room. Sam ran his hands over Ava and cupped her breasts, massaging them and pinching her nipples. Ava reached up with one of her hands and pulled his head down so she could kiss him. Sam’s hands than moved down under the water but never left her skin, he caressed his mate and ran his fingers over her thighs before moving between her legs to cup her sex.
“I need you.” Sam said huskily, his eyes burning with the desire to be inside her
On the other side of the pool, Tess pressed herself against the edge. She was desperate to feel the touch of Kyle, Maria or any of her other partners but she resisted going over to the pair before her. One of her vices was that she liked to watch, she liked it a lot. Her hands glided up her body to her breasts where she started to play with her nipples.
Her hands were doing the same things to her body as Sam did them to Ava; she wanted to feel every caress and playful nip as the couple made love. Ava jumped up and wrapped her arms and legs around Sam; she reached down and grabbed his throbbing length and as they looked into each other’s eyes, Ava lowered herself onto him, taking each delicious inch into her waiting body.
Groaning, Sam thrust forward, burying his entire cock in her. She was wet and it took little prompting for him to start fucking her in earnest. He pumped his hips forward hard, sliding his dick in and out of her. The only thing driving then was the uncontrollable urge to mate. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. She flicked her tongue across his lips, moaning, and exhaled heavily, her chest heaving against his.
He stretched her so much wider than she would have expected, her heightened sense of touch made his dick feel wider, bigger than usual. Every time his hips thrust forward, she felt the fat head of the human’s cock reaching into her furthest depths. Sam pulled back, leaving little more than the head still in her pussy, before he pushed back in. All three could actually hear his cock slamming into her pussy as the water started to bubble, glow and ripple around them. As he pulled back again, she tightened her muscles, gripping him hard at each stroke.
“You’re gonna make me come baby.” Ava cooed in his ear. Sam wasn’t taking time for foreplay, every touch the sisters gave him as they bathed each other was enough for them, but nonetheless, she was on the verge of an explosion that would rock the stars. He was ramming into her so hard; she closed her eyes, smiling as she felt warmth rise up through her. She began to burn and she tightened her legs around his waist.
Sam began to thrust into her even faster. Despite being half underwater he felt her juices against his skin. They slid against each other frantically; if they had nothing else then the water itself would have been enough lubrication. He felt her chest heaving against his. She began to moan in time with his thrusts as her nipples burned into his chest.
“Oh god…oh god…oh god…oh…oh…OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Ava cried out
Tess’s body writhed in the pool as she watched the lovers but her hand wasn’t enough, she needed skin, warm, sensitive and alive skin. She swam over to the two, while Ava reached a massive orgasm Sam didn’t cum yet. The two looked at each other and then at Tess. They all knew what was on their minds; the burning desire in Tess’s eyes was enough of a clue.
Sam picked Tess up and sat her down on the rim of the pool before he himself sat down on the underwater edge. Ava promptly mounted her mate and quickly took him back inside her while he leaned his head back and Tess straddled his face. The Roswell twin lowered her waist down. Sam quickly stretched his tongue out and eagerly lapped away at Tess’s slit.
“Hmmm…uhnnn…oh yeah…ghhnnnnnnnn.” Tess sighed at the burning sensations.
Sam felt a burning run up and down both sides of his cock. He couldn’t help but to thrust into her harder and deeper, meeting Ava’s wild gyrations thrust for thrust. Still kissing and lapping, he groaned loudly into Tess’s core.
“Gnnnn…oh…god you…two…oh Ava.” His mumbles were barely audible to the vixens whose bodies were pressed so close to his. His balls tightened and he blasted Ava’s insides with his hot semen. He continued to fuck her, his quivering and throbbing cock still sliding in and out of her but was considerably slower than before.
The light was the water blasted out and should have blinded the three yet it didn’t. All over Roswell, the family felt their bonds to Ava and Sam becoming stronger and they knew that they were now bound to their family. Ava took hold of Sam’s hands and watched as he licked away at her sister. She could feel Tess’s need to cum and would never deny and of her other lover in Roswell that blissful event.
Tess’s hand buried itself in his hair, pressing him deeper into the apex of her thighs. Her bucking hips met Sam lick for rapid lick. Her eyes closed as the fire flowed through her veins. Tess was grinding against him hard! Sam continued to lap at the swollen folds, occasionally dipping his tongue as far into her womanhood as his tongue would stretch. Despite not being Ava, he did enjoy making Tess writhe like the wanton vixen she and her sister were.
“Ougnnnn…god. Sam…oh yeah…yeah…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Tess screamed as she let her body loose with its passion. Her cries echoed through the hallowed chamber, as her lust was sated.
Kyle/Tess’s Bedroom, Valenti Residence, Roswell, Immediately Following
Through his connection to his lover, Kyle could hear Tess’s screams of pleasure tear through her body. He could feel every convulsion, every ripple, every ounce of raw passion that she felt as Sam got her off. Kyle couldn’t help the torrential storm of jealousy that wracked his body – he was the only man who you bring pleasure to his mate. For a second his eyes became purple as the pheromones surged through his body, just like what had happened with Alex and Michael during their stay on the island but he fought that part down.
With one solid punch, Kyle threw his hand through the wooden headboard of their bed. He didn’t even feel pain.
Back in the Ritual Chamber…
As her orgasm subsided, Tess moved off Sam’s face and immediately felt what Kyle was going through.
“Oh god.” Tess said as she crawled back against the wall
“Hmm…you can say that again.” Ava said as she moved to Sam’s side, her hand trailed over his hard chest
“Oh yeah.” Sam groaned as his hand caressed Ava’s hip. The heightened sensations all felt were now back to normal but no less pleasurable.
“Would you two stop.” Tess said, “You’re apart of us now, I know you can feel him.”
“Feel who?” Ava said but then stopped, her eyes shifted back and forth as she felt Kyle. With pained eyes she looked into her sisters.
It didn’t take long for Sam to feel it was well and both teens moved up onto their knees, looking at Ava. “But we didn’t…I mean we followed Liz’s order, you didn’t cheat on him.” Sam said
“Yeah and he gave his okay.” Ava said
“I don’t think he knew how much it would affect him.” Tess said, tears starting to stream down her eyes.
Ava got up and moved over to her sister who she hugged her tightly, trying to reassure her as she cradled Tess’s head on her shoulder.
“It’ll be okay Tess.” Ava said
“How?” Tess asked
Ava looked at Sam and he thought for a moment, there was only one way he could think of and knew that Ava had the same idea. Only she didn’t say anything, he knew she couldn’t and that it was his place to suggest it.
“Tit for tat?” Sam suggested
“What?” Tess asked
“If the problem is from what I did to you then the only way to even it out…and stay alive at the same time is for the two of us to let Kyle do the same to Ava.” Sam said
Tess looked back and forth at Ava and Sam; she couldn’t believe what she’d just heard. “You can’t be serious?” she asked
“I am.” Sam said
“And so am I.” Ava continued, “I can remember what Alex nearly did to Michael and quite frankly I want my boyfriend to live after he sees Kyle next. But I also don’t want this to affect you guys, you were here for me and I…”
“What about you?” Tess asked Sam, “What if you get jealous?”
“I wont.” Sam said, “There was that time during school, Ava decided to pay a visit but she said that ‘dating twins had its perks’. Now I know that Ava has never slept with Kyle and never will but before I found that out I accepted that she could have. I’ll be okay with it if you agree to it.”
Tess looked at her sister and could feel her willingness to do this. She could feel that Ava wouldn’t be doing this for Kyle or Sam but rather it was for her. The two were very close but this was the first time that she felt the sister’s love that Ava felt.
{Are you sure?} Tess asked through a private connection
{Hey I’ve heard you scream often enough while Kyle’s eaten you out, could be very, very fun. Besides, my boy got to taste you and as he said…tit for tat.} Ava responded
Tess smiled and nodded, “Okay.” She said
Sam moved up onto his knees and then up to his feet before helping both sisters up. They dressed and opened the door. On the other side they found Feln sitting with the other group as they drank coffee and ate whatever junk food was on hand.
“Oh you’re done.” Feln said, “I guess I should be getting you back home. Stacy, Kari, everyone it was good catching up with you. I’ll see you all again when you’re ready to go home.”
“Hey you guys wanna hang with us for a while? We’re gonna go skinny dipping at midnight.” Stacy asked
“No but thanks. We’re definitely going to meet up with you guys when you’re out and about.” Tess said
“Look forward to it.” Stacy said, “Oh hey…I don’t have all my memories from back up there but my family was kinda tight with the king. Tell the king he still owes me 50 Credits from a bet we had.”
“Well the king is called Max, Max Evans and he’s going to want to know what the bet was.” Tess said
“Oh…hmm…I guess the memory thing is not just us. Okay, he bet me that Kivar would never go as far as an outright attack. I’d say the way we got on Earth qualifies as him being wrong on that.” Stacy said
“Oh that qualifies all right.” Ava said as she took a pad of paper and pen and started writing down some information. “These are our phone numbers and email addresses. When you get out drop us a line. Feln hasn’t given us the numbers for any of the other groups.”
Feln grabbed the piece of paper before Stacy could take it. “That’s because the families have to adapt back to their normal lives and acclimate before dealing with anything else. You yourselves have not reached that point but you are the closest.”
“Uh okay, what do you mean by that?” Tess asked
“I can’t tell you. Kalen wants it to be a surprise but it should be finished just after you’re exams have concluded.” Feln said
Tess and Ava looked at each other and then at Feln, “We hate surprises.” They said in unison.
“Really? I love them.” Sam said, he looked at Ava and ran his fingers over her cheek. “You were a surprise.”
“Anyway, come on lets get you home.” Feln said
Then all four visitors left, leaving the Australians to their own pleasures.
“Well if they’re anything to go by, I like our Royals.” Stacy said
“I wonder if the queen is hot?” asked Grant earning him a slap on the back of his head by both his girlfriends.
Michael’s Bedroom, His Apartment, 22:00
Michael was absolutely shattered. He needed an early night after the exam and the celebratory tryst he and Maria had when he took her home, nobody could wear him out like Maria and she did a very good job of it. As he lay in his bed, soundly asleep, his body began to twist and turn. He was coated with sweat and his hands grabbed tightly onto the sheets.
Then his eyes opened sharply, the dream was over and he looked around to reacquaint himself with his surroundings.
“Oh I’m so hating this.” Michael said as he got out of bed and quickly dressed.
He was about to run out of the room but as he moved he realised how hard his cock was. If he was going to move quickly to anywhere then he needed to get rid of the problem so he moved to his bathroom, dropped his pants and jerked him self furiously to the images that had filled his mind barely ten minutes ago.
In five minutes he was out the door and heading towards Max’s home.
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 22:15
Max was sitting on his bed with Isabel playing cards while going over their plans for Alex’s birthday party. They had arranged for Liz to keep Alex away from them with the pretence of studying for their next exam.
“So your striptease…public like Alex did for you or private?” Max asked
“Private, definitely very private.” Isabel said as she shuffled her cards around
“Really?” Max said
“Oh come on, our parents are all going to be there. Do you really think I’m getting naked in front of them?” Isabel said
“Hmm…that is a down point. Okay private.” Max said
Then the window slid open.
“Michael I thought our mom told you to come in through the front door?” Isabel asked
“Forget that. It happened again.”
The siblings looked up each other and put their cards down before looking at Michael.
“The dream?” Max asked
“Yeah.”
“Michael that’s the fifth time in the last week.” Max said
“I know.”
“Okay so now it’s time that you talk to us about it. Like you know…everything and not just ‘I’ve been having a dream’.” Isabel said
Michael just looked at them. He knew that had respected his privacy of the dream up until now but it was now interrupting his sleep and he needed help in understanding it.
“Gnnn…okay.” He said as he ran over his face and tried to remember the images.
“I’m sitting on a stone…chair, yeah a chair and it’s at the top of a pyramid like those Aztec things down in Mexico and South America. The sun was burning down on us. There are trees everywhere; it’s like a giant forest…it goes on for miles and miles, as far as I can see. There are people at the base, other hybrids and their human mates…the faces, some were those people we met when we were leaving the Island and they were arriving.
Then Maria appeared, she started walking up the stairs and she was wearing…ugnnn…it’s like a halter top and a…you know those things women wear with bikini’s around their waist, a sarong or something. Only it wasn’t cloth, it was metal…like chain mail armour but it wasn’t. It was silver and didn’t hide her body…I was wearing something, like silver underwear. The material was soft…
Maria then got to the top of the pyramid. She stood before me and took my hands. I stood up and she led me behind the chair. We passed a giant dish that was filled with fire and then went over to an altar.
You were…yeah all of you were there sitting around it in couples. We were at the altar; Tess and Kyle came up to us and stripped us. I picked Maria up and put her on the stone before I climbed up…I got up on top of her and we had sex. But it wasn’t…” Michael stopped and Isabel started speaking
“Wasn’t about pleasure. Alex and I shared it but it wasn’t about that.” She said, her eyes were glazed as if in a trance
“There was meaning. A joining…a new connection…fire, passion…there was new light…a new focus when I went inside Liz. It was what we wanted, we both did with everything we knew and loved.” Max continued with the same expression
Michael looked back and forth between the two and they looked at each other. In that instant they knew.
“You’ve had the same dream.” Michael said
“I think so.” Isabel said
“I know so.” Max said, “Hearing you talk about it, it’s like a memory just woke up. But Liz wasn’t dressed in silver, we were both in gold.”
“A king and queen thing?” Isabel asked
“It’s possible.” Max said
“So what is this?” Michael asked, “At first I thought it was just a sex dream that I wasn’t getting over but now.”
“What about Liz?” Isabel asked
“What about her?” Max asked
“Well she’s getting all this knowledge from that Seal I gave her maybe she knows what it is.” Isabel said
“It’s worth asking her.” Michael said
“Yeah but she’s got an exam tomorrow. It’s one of the ones she’s really focusing on so lets talk about it after she’s done.” Max said
“Wait, what about Feln. He’ll be back with Tess and Ava soon, why not ask him?” Michael asked
“Because it might just be a sex dream. Do you really want to discuss it with him if it is?” Max asked
“An identical dream, each of us having it…probably Tess and Ava as well. Do you think it is just a dream?” Isabel asked
“No but if it is I think we should keep the embarrassment to just the family.” Max said
“Yeah, okay.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Michael agreed
“Well it’s getting late and I’m off to bed.” Isabel said as she got off the bed and straightened her satin pink pyjamas.
“You crashing here?” Max asked
“Uh yeah, thanks man. Ava has a key anyway.” Michael said
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 23:00
Kyle was pacing back and forth in the room; every so often he grabbed the back of the sofa and held tightly onto it. He was thankful his father was on the late shift tonight and wouldn’t be back until the morning. Right now he was waiting to see Sam so he could give him a nice, shiny black eye…that and rip his throat out. Then the door opened and Ava and Tess entered.
“Where the hell is he?” Kyle yelled
“Kyle calm down.” Tess said
“Where?” he asked, his eyes becoming even more purple as he fought to control the amount of pheromones in his body.
“He’s back at his house.” Ava said, “Think of it as safety insurance. If he’s not here then you can’t kill him.”
“I want hi…” Kyle started to say but Tess grabbed him, she kissed her lover hard and with passion.
Kyle’s hands clawed at her back, scrapping the fabric with his nails. Tess had consulted with Feln and he told her that close, intimate contact like this would lower some of Kyle’s excessive chemicals that were making him more aggressive. Tess felt the tension vaporise and stopped kissing him.
“What was that for?” Kyle asked
“Feeling better? Calmer?” Tess asked
“Uh yeah actually I am. What was that?” Kyle asked
“Just a little relief. If we were to have sex before that little kiss you would have been quite the caveman. Just like Alex was with Isabel that time. From what she said she quite enjoyed it but that’s not going to be happening for us.” Tess said
“It isn’t?” Kyle asked
“No.” Tess said as she escorted Kyle closer to Ava. She moved behind Ava and took hold of the shoulder straps on her sister’s dress and soon the light cotton fabric was floating down the alien’s body to the floor, leaving her completely naked.
“I…eh…wah…” Kyle couldn’t think of what to say.
“He really is cute sometimes.” Ava said
“That he is.” Tess said and then looked at Kyle, “Kiss her.”
“What?” Kyle asked
“I want you to kiss her.” Tess said
“But she’s your sister.” Kyle asked
“Actually I’m her clone.” Ava said with a smile
“Sam discussed it with us and we agreed that to prevent you going postal on him, what he did to me, you do to Ava.” Tess said, “Personally I think it’s very fair.”
“Fair? You’re asking me to…to…” Kyle said
“To enjoy yourself in the pleasure of pleasuring Ava.” Tess said as she took Ava’s hand and sat her down on the sofa. Then she pulled off Kyle’s t-shirt leaving him naked from the waist up before sitting him down next to Ava. “Kiss her.”
He leaned over and gave her a peck on the cheek.
“Oh come on.” Tess said, “She’s identical to me and I know you can do better than that lover boy.”
“But…”
“No, no buts. Kiss her like you kiss me and if you plan on getting some action anytime soon then you do it.” Tess ordered
Kyle knew Tess wasn’t bluffing; she never did when it came to what happens in their bed. He just couldn’t figure out why she was so eager for it and pushing for him to do this but his blood still boiled from the pheromones. He needed to be inside Tess and if being with Ava would get him to that goal then fine. Besides under Liz’s Law #1 he couldn’t betray Tess by actually being inside Ava. He reached over and kissed Ava on her lips, Ava opened her mouth and accepted Kyle’s tongue.
Tess sat down on the chair opposite the sofa and relaxed in it to watch her lover and her sister enjoy themselves. She could see that Kyle himself was relaxing and close his eyes as he kissed Ava, she could feel that at least a part of him was pretending he was kissing her but she could also feel the part of him that wasn’t pretending.
Kyle was beginning to enjoy himself and knew Tess was enjoying watching them. He eased Ava back so that he was lying on top of her, her body was identical to Tess’s but he could pick up on the subtle differences. Gently he stopped the kiss and both looked into each other, Ava was breathing very hard and then off to the side they heard Tess clapping.
“See told you that you could do better. And you did very well, not many can get my sister breathless like that and he’s at home right now.” Tess said, “Now, down boy.”
Kyle knew what Tess was talking about and bent down, running over her breasts with his tongue. He took one nipple between his teeth and bit down gently.
“Ugnnnnn.” Ava gasped, biting her lower lip and arching her back so that her chest was closer to Kyle
Kyle pulled back slightly; taking the red bud with him, stretching her breast until he released it, causing her flesh to shake. Then he did it again with its twin before kissing his way down over the rest of her chest, her belly and abdomen until her legs her spread and his head was between them.
His eyes shifted over to Tess who had her skirt bunched up and her hand between her legs, gently stroking herself. When she saw Kyle looking at her she slowly nodded, giving her approval of what Kyle was about to do.
Kyle faced the apex of Ava’s legs and slid his tongue down the soft, pale flesh of Ava’s inner thighs, descending ever so slowly. Then all sensation ceased as Kyle stopped, depriving Ava of his touch. Ava’s body was taut with anticipation and spread her legs wide as much as she could.
Ava could no longer take the suspense. “Please, Sa…Kyle...eat me!” she had been pretending Sam was touching her body but soon stopped that pretence when she had to say his name.
Kyle’s smile was hungry and predatory as she traced a finger along the moist, tremulous folds of Ava’s slit. Whether she was Ava or Tess or a complete stranger, the fact that he could drive a woman insane with want was music to his ears. Ava squirmed as much as she could against the soft fabric, trying to work Kyle’s finger closer to her clitoris. She felt a growl of impatience curling her lips when her sister’s lover failed to cooperate; but her dissatisfied rumble became a startled yelp as Kyle slipped a finger into her core and started stroking.
A second finger joined the first as Ava bucked her hips to meet Kyle’s piston thrusts; but his fingers just wasn’t doing it. Ava was on the verge of letting go and forcing Kyle’s head between her legs when she felt the superb tickle of Kyle’s recently washed hair brush against the heated flesh of her thighs in preparation to the explosion of hot air breaking upon her anxious slit.
“Go on Kyle…have a taste.” Tess said
“Yes!” Ava shrieked when at last Kyle’s tongue broadly swept across her painfully hard button. She was taken by surprise when Kyle savaged her clit with ravenous, frenzied licks. Ava felt herself rapidly swept away on the blissful deluge surging through her body and she barely had time to catch a breath before her climax hit.
“Ugnn…oh god…oh god yes…oh yess…oh yessss…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSS!” Ava cried out as Tess’s body convulsed along with her, the sensations of the sisters were felt by each other. Echoing and doubling the pleasure they felt.
Ava’s vision swam, her head tilted back on the arm rest as her body arched more bow-like as she came with the intensity of a nuclear blast, her cries ringing throughout the living room.
Slowly, her body relaxed and she gulped in deep draughts of air. As her trembling eased, she thought Kyle would have stopped his oral talents, but the human continued licking. Sam had made his girl cry out a lot more loudly than that but now his tongue was moving more leisurely than before. He removed his fingers from Ava’s sopping cunt and reached up to titillate her burning nipples. Kyle played with Ava’s body until she felt another fiery stirring in her blood.
“Kyle I’m gonna…I’m gonna…OH MY…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Kyle got his wish; Ava’s cry was a thousand times louder than before.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Tess groaned as her hand stopped moving while she slumped into the chair
Both Kyle and Ava looked up and smiled at Tess. Kyle kissed Ava’s belly before he got up from between her legs and moved over to his lover.
“So how was that?” he asked
“You don’t really need an answer to that do you?” Tess responded, “Just look at her face.”
Kyle did look; Ava was peaceful, calm and serene.
“Yeah you did a really good job.” Came a voice from the kitchen.
They all looked over to see Sam walk into the living room from his hiding place in the kitchen. He moved over to Ava and caressed her face before kissing her forehead. “So…are we cool now?” Sam asked
Kyle and Tess moved up to his fellow team-mate, his arm draped over Tess’s shoulder. “I thought you went home?” he asked
“Well our ladies thought it would be best if I stayed out of sight until you were done. So are we?” Sam asked
“Yes we are but if you ever touch Tess like that again…” Kyle said
“Ditto.” Sam said
“You know it’s the weirdest thing but I don’t feel caveman at all.” Kyle said
“Me neither.” Sam agreed
“That because, like us, you two have a balance that needs to be maintained. Sam getting me off brought yours out of whack. Kyle, by getting Ava off, you restored it. It’s just like you said Sam, tit for tat. I can’t believe I didn’t see it before.” Tess said
“Well you were kind of emotional earlier.” Ava said as she picked up her dress and put it back on. “But, it’s late. You…” She pointed to Sam, “…Go home, get to bed and get some rest, you can drop me off at Michael’s on you’re way. You two…” she looked at Tess and Kyle, “…get into your bedroom and…have a little fun.”
They all looked at each other and then to Ava. “Yes ma’am.” The said together before they all dispersed.
To Be Continued…
Common Room, Facility, The Island, 20:30
Feln escorted the trio of Sam, Ava and Tess into the facility. As they moved down the long hallway, Tess couldn’t help to reminisce about the few months they spent there. Then she spotted a scratch on the wall that was caused by one of her rings. At the time Kyle was pounding into her as he did earlier and the shockwaves that surged through her body caused her arms to wave about, looking for something to hold onto. Tess couldn’t help but blush as she remembered.
“Easy sis, you’ll get some soon enough.” Ava said as she looked at her sister
“Hey.” Tess said as she punched Ava in her arm
“Ow.” Ava said, “You know this place doesn’t look so hot.”
Then they approached the door and Feln opened it, showing the teens inside. As they moved past the threshold they were greeted with the sight of fifteen tanned and naked bodies, writhing against each other in an all out orgy.
“Then again.” Ava said
Then Feln cleared his throat but the orgy continued; they just looked up with straining faces. “I hate to interrupt…”
One of the girls, who had her mate inside her while having her breasts sucked on by another girl, looked passed Feln and smiled at the new arrivals.
“Okay guys, everyone stop.” She ordered; her Australian accent came through loud and clear.
Without protest everyone stopped their gyrations and thrusts but they did look very disappointed, most looked like they were minutes away from satisfaction. They all stood up from the floor but weren’t concerned about gathering their clothes; there was something about the manner of the three that told them they didn’t have to worry.
“Stacy, everyone, this is Tess, Ava and Sam of the ruling family.” Feln said, “Tess, this is Stacy. She is the leader of the Australian sets. Both sets of duplicates were raised as siblings from day one. Their pods were bonded, unable to be separated, and they all hatched in the same location.”
“Cool, wish that happened with us.” Ava said
“Hi, so…your majesty?” Stacy asked
“Oh no, that is so not us. We’re just a part of the family.” Tess said
“You guys, you all seem very…open?” Sam said
“Sam that’s what our family was like when we were here.” Tess said, “But it won’t last long when they get out.”
“It won’t?” Grant, Stacy’s mate, asked with concern
“What, you really thing you’re parents are going to let you have orgies back home. If they’re anything like our group’s folks then you’ll get away with some but not a lot.” Tess said
“Well that sucks.” Said another of the males
“Um…I have to ask. There are fifteen of you? That’s one missing for all of you to have a significant other.” Tess asked
Stacy and Grant extended their hands and a redhead took them. She moved in closer and the two wrapped their arms around her. “Some of us share everything.” Said Stacy whose hand was caressing the young woman while Grant cupped her breasts.
“You guys are a permanent threesome?” Sam asked
All three nodded.
“Oh this is totally my favourite group.” Ava said
“Are the rest of you…?” Sam asked
“Well we’re all in love with others in the family…” said Stacy’s Dupe
“Just like you.” Feln interrupted
“But these three share a bed all the time.” She continued
“Hey you can’t help who you fall in love with.” Jessie, the redhead, said as she pushed her butt against Grant’s hard dick while caressing Stacy’s thigh.
“No you can’t.” Stacy said before kissing her girlfriend and then boyfriend. Then Grant kissed Jessie. The love all three felt for each other came off in bucket loads.
“So how long have you guys been here?” Tess asked
“About three weeks now.” Stacy said
“Three weeks?” Ava asked
“And you’re all ready like this?” Tess said
“Well our families all lived in a naturist camp. It helps to bring down boundaries.” Stacy said with a smile
“Wait, you live in a naturist camp? You guys are nudists? What about school and stuff?” Sam asked
“Our school is in the camp.” Grant said
“Feln do you think it would be too much trouble to convince Valenti and the other parents to move to their place?” Ava asked, imaging the abundance of naked teenage flesh running around.
“Just a little.” Feln said
“Ah…before you start working on your folks. There are only about 50 of us at the school and it is outdoors. The only time we ever wear clothes is when we’re expecting non-nudist visitors or when we go into town. Only these guys ever found out about our alien side and that was because there was a bitch of a flood. He had to use our powers to save their lives.” Stacy said
“Could still be very interesting.” Sam said
“Hey, there’s nothing sexual about being a nudist. It’s just a life style choice that lets us be very open.” Kari, Stacy’s dupe, said
“Still bet you guys spend a lot of time in a gym.” Sam said to the men
“Oh hell yes.”
“Got that right.” Said the guys.
“So what are you doing here Feln. I thought you said you wouldn’t see us again until we were ready to go back home?”
“I know but Sam and Ava are unexpected additions to the Royal family and it’s important that they go through a final ritual of bonding, the Sharing. You’ll all be going through that one by the end of the week.” Feln said
“Can we watch? You know just to get to know what we’re doing.” Kari asked
“Sorry, you can listen but it’s not safe for anyone to watch. The release of energy is dangerous for anyone not in the water.” Feln said as he moved over to the bookcase in the library and opened the door.
The three then moved over to the door but before they entered Tess turned back to Stacy and Kari. “You know, you two look a lot like…”
“Neve Campbell, I know.” Stacy said
“Not the first time you’ve heard that huh?” Ava said
“Oh you should have seen the looks guys used to give us on the street, and their comments, after that threesome she did in Wild Things with Denise Richards.” Kari said
“And speaking of look-alike’s…you man here looks…”
“Don’t.” Sam said
“You do kinda honey.” Ava said
“I totally do not.” Sam said
“Guys?” Stacy said to her group
“Yes.” They all said
“See. Accept it Sam, you’re a teenage version of Ben Affleck.” Ava said
“I am not.” Sam said
Then all three moved into the chamber and the door closed behind them. Feln then transported himself over to Alpha 1 to spend some time with his brother and people.
Stacy continued to look at the door, “Well if those three are anything to go by, our royals are hot.”
Ritual Chamber, Facility, The Island, Immediately Following
“So I gotta ask. Are all alien women babes?” Sam asked
“Well it certainly looks that way.” Tess said as she looked at the water, “Are you two ready?”
“Sure. So what do we do?” Ava said
“First I have to ask. Did Feln give you those birth control implants?”
“Oh sure.” Ava said
“Yeah, he gave them to us the morning after Liz’s birthday party.” Sam said
“Okay then. Strip.” Tess said. Within seconds her top was off and she was beginning to unzip her skirt.
Ava didn’t hesitate as she stood next to her sister and pulled off her clothes. Sam stood mesmerized as he looked at the identical flesh that was being exposed to him. He felt his dick twitch as he looked into Ava’s eyes. Sam then started to take his own clothes off, that night in the Leisure Centre where Liz was cured awakened something inside him, something that told Sam that being naked in front of someone who wasn’t a lover was actually okay…at least to those in his special situation.
When they were all nude, Tess smiled as she watched Ava move to Sam and press her body into her lovers. She could feel the love and calmness the contact caused. Then she walked down the steps and into the alien water. The others followed her in and faced each other.
“Okay, now we have to wash each other in the water. Make sure that we’re all completely soaked.” Tess said as she cupped her hands and picked up some water. She poured the water onto Ava’s shoulder and started to caress the liquid into her skin.
Ava did the same with Sam and he did it with Tess but his touches were hesitant. Always as his fingers circled and came close to her breasts he pulled away and went somewhere else. Tess had already been through a Sharing and had nothing to fear from it; as a result her hands were all over Ava, making sure that every inch of skin that was above the waterline was wet but she was getting tired of Sam’s lack of enthusiasm at touching her.
“Sam, I might not be Ava but you still need to touch me…everywhere. Just relax and enjoy yourself.” Tess said
Sam looked at Ava and she nodded at him. He moved behind Ava and picked up some more water in his hands before reaching around to soak her breasts in the water.
“Hmmmm…Ava, your boy here has a great touch. Almost as good as Kyle.” Tess said
“That’s because he knows just how to touch me…us.” Ava said as the clones switched positions so that Tess as now bathing Sam.
Under the water, Sam could feel Ava rubbing her legs against his and he was becoming hard because of it. Then she stopped and Sam could feel two warm bodies press into him, Ava on his front and Tess on his back.
“You two ready?” Tess asked as she looked up at the roof and watched as the moon came into position above them, filling the room with its light and causing the glyphs on the walls to glow.
“For what?” Sam asked
Tess just smiled and pulled back from her sister and her lover. She looked at both of them and extended her hands in the water, before long her hands started to glow brightly as she fed her energy into the liquid. The water once again was used in its role as a conductor; the energies that were fed into Tess during the past Sharing were released into the water and then travelled up everyone’s bodies. The mixture of the various powers became a part of Ava and Sam.
The two additions jumped slightly as the pulse of power made contact with them, they could feel the energy run through their bodies and enter each organ, changing their cells so that they would be able to produce the powers. The hair on the back of their necks stood on end, every square inch of their bodies was stimulated to breaking point. Then it snapped into place, a permanent and more powerful connection had formed in the minds that allowed them to feel everything from the others in the group despite the vast distance between them and the others in Roswell. The memories Tess shared with her loved ones also travelled and became a part of Sam and Ava, entwining them to the family.
“Oh my god.” Ava gasped before stumbling backwards into Sam who wrapped his arms around her.
The feel of her skin felt a thousand times more smooth, soft and gentle. His senses picked up on the heartbeats of the two women and he could hear the orgy continuing in the next room. Sam ran his hands over Ava and cupped her breasts, massaging them and pinching her nipples. Ava reached up with one of her hands and pulled his head down so she could kiss him. Sam’s hands than moved down under the water but never left her skin, he caressed his mate and ran his fingers over her thighs before moving between her legs to cup her sex.
“I need you.” Sam said huskily, his eyes burning with the desire to be inside her
On the other side of the pool, Tess pressed herself against the edge. She was desperate to feel the touch of Kyle, Maria or any of her other partners but she resisted going over to the pair before her. One of her vices was that she liked to watch, she liked it a lot. Her hands glided up her body to her breasts where she started to play with her nipples.
Her hands were doing the same things to her body as Sam did them to Ava; she wanted to feel every caress and playful nip as the couple made love. Ava jumped up and wrapped her arms and legs around Sam; she reached down and grabbed his throbbing length and as they looked into each other’s eyes, Ava lowered herself onto him, taking each delicious inch into her waiting body.
Groaning, Sam thrust forward, burying his entire cock in her. She was wet and it took little prompting for him to start fucking her in earnest. He pumped his hips forward hard, sliding his dick in and out of her. The only thing driving then was the uncontrollable urge to mate. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. She flicked her tongue across his lips, moaning, and exhaled heavily, her chest heaving against his.
He stretched her so much wider than she would have expected, her heightened sense of touch made his dick feel wider, bigger than usual. Every time his hips thrust forward, she felt the fat head of the human’s cock reaching into her furthest depths. Sam pulled back, leaving little more than the head still in her pussy, before he pushed back in. All three could actually hear his cock slamming into her pussy as the water started to bubble, glow and ripple around them. As he pulled back again, she tightened her muscles, gripping him hard at each stroke.
“You’re gonna make me come baby.” Ava cooed in his ear. Sam wasn’t taking time for foreplay, every touch the sisters gave him as they bathed each other was enough for them, but nonetheless, she was on the verge of an explosion that would rock the stars. He was ramming into her so hard; she closed her eyes, smiling as she felt warmth rise up through her. She began to burn and she tightened her legs around his waist.
Sam began to thrust into her even faster. Despite being half underwater he felt her juices against his skin. They slid against each other frantically; if they had nothing else then the water itself would have been enough lubrication. He felt her chest heaving against his. She began to moan in time with his thrusts as her nipples burned into his chest.
“Oh god…oh god…oh god…oh…oh…OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Ava cried out
Tess’s body writhed in the pool as she watched the lovers but her hand wasn’t enough, she needed skin, warm, sensitive and alive skin. She swam over to the two, while Ava reached a massive orgasm Sam didn’t cum yet. The two looked at each other and then at Tess. They all knew what was on their minds; the burning desire in Tess’s eyes was enough of a clue.
Sam picked Tess up and sat her down on the rim of the pool before he himself sat down on the underwater edge. Ava promptly mounted her mate and quickly took him back inside her while he leaned his head back and Tess straddled his face. The Roswell twin lowered her waist down. Sam quickly stretched his tongue out and eagerly lapped away at Tess’s slit.
“Hmmm…uhnnn…oh yeah…ghhnnnnnnnn.” Tess sighed at the burning sensations.
Sam felt a burning run up and down both sides of his cock. He couldn’t help but to thrust into her harder and deeper, meeting Ava’s wild gyrations thrust for thrust. Still kissing and lapping, he groaned loudly into Tess’s core.
“Gnnnn…oh…god you…two…oh Ava.” His mumbles were barely audible to the vixens whose bodies were pressed so close to his. His balls tightened and he blasted Ava’s insides with his hot semen. He continued to fuck her, his quivering and throbbing cock still sliding in and out of her but was considerably slower than before.
The light was the water blasted out and should have blinded the three yet it didn’t. All over Roswell, the family felt their bonds to Ava and Sam becoming stronger and they knew that they were now bound to their family. Ava took hold of Sam’s hands and watched as he licked away at her sister. She could feel Tess’s need to cum and would never deny and of her other lover in Roswell that blissful event.
Tess’s hand buried itself in his hair, pressing him deeper into the apex of her thighs. Her bucking hips met Sam lick for rapid lick. Her eyes closed as the fire flowed through her veins. Tess was grinding against him hard! Sam continued to lap at the swollen folds, occasionally dipping his tongue as far into her womanhood as his tongue would stretch. Despite not being Ava, he did enjoy making Tess writhe like the wanton vixen she and her sister were.
“Ougnnnn…god. Sam…oh yeah…yeah…UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Tess screamed as she let her body loose with its passion. Her cries echoed through the hallowed chamber, as her lust was sated.
Kyle/Tess’s Bedroom, Valenti Residence, Roswell, Immediately Following
Through his connection to his lover, Kyle could hear Tess’s screams of pleasure tear through her body. He could feel every convulsion, every ripple, every ounce of raw passion that she felt as Sam got her off. Kyle couldn’t help the torrential storm of jealousy that wracked his body – he was the only man who you bring pleasure to his mate. For a second his eyes became purple as the pheromones surged through his body, just like what had happened with Alex and Michael during their stay on the island but he fought that part down.
With one solid punch, Kyle threw his hand through the wooden headboard of their bed. He didn’t even feel pain.
Back in the Ritual Chamber…
As her orgasm subsided, Tess moved off Sam’s face and immediately felt what Kyle was going through.
“Oh god.” Tess said as she crawled back against the wall
“Hmm…you can say that again.” Ava said as she moved to Sam’s side, her hand trailed over his hard chest
“Oh yeah.” Sam groaned as his hand caressed Ava’s hip. The heightened sensations all felt were now back to normal but no less pleasurable.
“Would you two stop.” Tess said, “You’re apart of us now, I know you can feel him.”
“Feel who?” Ava said but then stopped, her eyes shifted back and forth as she felt Kyle. With pained eyes she looked into her sisters.
It didn’t take long for Sam to feel it was well and both teens moved up onto their knees, looking at Ava. “But we didn’t…I mean we followed Liz’s order, you didn’t cheat on him.” Sam said
“Yeah and he gave his okay.” Ava said
“I don’t think he knew how much it would affect him.” Tess said, tears starting to stream down her eyes.
Ava got up and moved over to her sister who she hugged her tightly, trying to reassure her as she cradled Tess’s head on her shoulder.
“It’ll be okay Tess.” Ava said
“How?” Tess asked
Ava looked at Sam and he thought for a moment, there was only one way he could think of and knew that Ava had the same idea. Only she didn’t say anything, he knew she couldn’t and that it was his place to suggest it.
“Tit for tat?” Sam suggested
“What?” Tess asked
“If the problem is from what I did to you then the only way to even it out…and stay alive at the same time is for the two of us to let Kyle do the same to Ava.” Sam said
Tess looked back and forth at Ava and Sam; she couldn’t believe what she’d just heard. “You can’t be serious?” she asked
“I am.” Sam said
“And so am I.” Ava continued, “I can remember what Alex nearly did to Michael and quite frankly I want my boyfriend to live after he sees Kyle next. But I also don’t want this to affect you guys, you were here for me and I…”
“What about you?” Tess asked Sam, “What if you get jealous?”
“I wont.” Sam said, “There was that time during school, Ava decided to pay a visit but she said that ‘dating twins had its perks’. Now I know that Ava has never slept with Kyle and never will but before I found that out I accepted that she could have. I’ll be okay with it if you agree to it.”
Tess looked at her sister and could feel her willingness to do this. She could feel that Ava wouldn’t be doing this for Kyle or Sam but rather it was for her. The two were very close but this was the first time that she felt the sister’s love that Ava felt.
{Are you sure?} Tess asked through a private connection
{Hey I’ve heard you scream often enough while Kyle’s eaten you out, could be very, very fun. Besides, my boy got to taste you and as he said…tit for tat.} Ava responded
Tess smiled and nodded, “Okay.” She said
Sam moved up onto his knees and then up to his feet before helping both sisters up. They dressed and opened the door. On the other side they found Feln sitting with the other group as they drank coffee and ate whatever junk food was on hand.
“Oh you’re done.” Feln said, “I guess I should be getting you back home. Stacy, Kari, everyone it was good catching up with you. I’ll see you all again when you’re ready to go home.”
“Hey you guys wanna hang with us for a while? We’re gonna go skinny dipping at midnight.” Stacy asked
“No but thanks. We’re definitely going to meet up with you guys when you’re out and about.” Tess said
“Look forward to it.” Stacy said, “Oh hey…I don’t have all my memories from back up there but my family was kinda tight with the king. Tell the king he still owes me 50 Credits from a bet we had.”
“Well the king is called Max, Max Evans and he’s going to want to know what the bet was.” Tess said
“Oh…hmm…I guess the memory thing is not just us. Okay, he bet me that Kivar would never go as far as an outright attack. I’d say the way we got on Earth qualifies as him being wrong on that.” Stacy said
“Oh that qualifies all right.” Ava said as she took a pad of paper and pen and started writing down some information. “These are our phone numbers and email addresses. When you get out drop us a line. Feln hasn’t given us the numbers for any of the other groups.”
Feln grabbed the piece of paper before Stacy could take it. “That’s because the families have to adapt back to their normal lives and acclimate before dealing with anything else. You yourselves have not reached that point but you are the closest.”
“Uh okay, what do you mean by that?” Tess asked
“I can’t tell you. Kalen wants it to be a surprise but it should be finished just after you’re exams have concluded.” Feln said
Tess and Ava looked at each other and then at Feln, “We hate surprises.” They said in unison.
“Really? I love them.” Sam said, he looked at Ava and ran his fingers over her cheek. “You were a surprise.”
“Anyway, come on lets get you home.” Feln said
Then all four visitors left, leaving the Australians to their own pleasures.
“Well if they’re anything to go by, I like our Royals.” Stacy said
“I wonder if the queen is hot?” asked Grant earning him a slap on the back of his head by both his girlfriends.
Michael’s Bedroom, His Apartment, 22:00
Michael was absolutely shattered. He needed an early night after the exam and the celebratory tryst he and Maria had when he took her home, nobody could wear him out like Maria and she did a very good job of it. As he lay in his bed, soundly asleep, his body began to twist and turn. He was coated with sweat and his hands grabbed tightly onto the sheets.
Then his eyes opened sharply, the dream was over and he looked around to reacquaint himself with his surroundings.
“Oh I’m so hating this.” Michael said as he got out of bed and quickly dressed.
He was about to run out of the room but as he moved he realised how hard his cock was. If he was going to move quickly to anywhere then he needed to get rid of the problem so he moved to his bathroom, dropped his pants and jerked him self furiously to the images that had filled his mind barely ten minutes ago.
In five minutes he was out the door and heading towards Max’s home.
Max’s Bedroom, Evans Residence, 22:15
Max was sitting on his bed with Isabel playing cards while going over their plans for Alex’s birthday party. They had arranged for Liz to keep Alex away from them with the pretence of studying for their next exam.
“So your striptease…public like Alex did for you or private?” Max asked
“Private, definitely very private.” Isabel said as she shuffled her cards around
“Really?” Max said
“Oh come on, our parents are all going to be there. Do you really think I’m getting naked in front of them?” Isabel said
“Hmm…that is a down point. Okay private.” Max said
Then the window slid open.
“Michael I thought our mom told you to come in through the front door?” Isabel asked
“Forget that. It happened again.”
The siblings looked up each other and put their cards down before looking at Michael.
“The dream?” Max asked
“Yeah.”
“Michael that’s the fifth time in the last week.” Max said
“I know.”
“Okay so now it’s time that you talk to us about it. Like you know…everything and not just ‘I’ve been having a dream’.” Isabel said
Michael just looked at them. He knew that had respected his privacy of the dream up until now but it was now interrupting his sleep and he needed help in understanding it.
“Gnnn…okay.” He said as he ran over his face and tried to remember the images.
“I’m sitting on a stone…chair, yeah a chair and it’s at the top of a pyramid like those Aztec things down in Mexico and South America. The sun was burning down on us. There are trees everywhere; it’s like a giant forest…it goes on for miles and miles, as far as I can see. There are people at the base, other hybrids and their human mates…the faces, some were those people we met when we were leaving the Island and they were arriving.
Then Maria appeared, she started walking up the stairs and she was wearing…ugnnn…it’s like a halter top and a…you know those things women wear with bikini’s around their waist, a sarong or something. Only it wasn’t cloth, it was metal…like chain mail armour but it wasn’t. It was silver and didn’t hide her body…I was wearing something, like silver underwear. The material was soft…
Maria then got to the top of the pyramid. She stood before me and took my hands. I stood up and she led me behind the chair. We passed a giant dish that was filled with fire and then went over to an altar.
You were…yeah all of you were there sitting around it in couples. We were at the altar; Tess and Kyle came up to us and stripped us. I picked Maria up and put her on the stone before I climbed up…I got up on top of her and we had sex. But it wasn’t…” Michael stopped and Isabel started speaking
“Wasn’t about pleasure. Alex and I shared it but it wasn’t about that.” She said, her eyes were glazed as if in a trance
“There was meaning. A joining…a new connection…fire, passion…there was new light…a new focus when I went inside Liz. It was what we wanted, we both did with everything we knew and loved.” Max continued with the same expression
Michael looked back and forth between the two and they looked at each other. In that instant they knew.
“You’ve had the same dream.” Michael said
“I think so.” Isabel said
“I know so.” Max said, “Hearing you talk about it, it’s like a memory just woke up. But Liz wasn’t dressed in silver, we were both in gold.”
“A king and queen thing?” Isabel asked
“It’s possible.” Max said
“So what is this?” Michael asked, “At first I thought it was just a sex dream that I wasn’t getting over but now.”
“What about Liz?” Isabel asked
“What about her?” Max asked
“Well she’s getting all this knowledge from that Seal I gave her maybe she knows what it is.” Isabel said
“It’s worth asking her.” Michael said
“Yeah but she’s got an exam tomorrow. It’s one of the ones she’s really focusing on so lets talk about it after she’s done.” Max said
“Wait, what about Feln. He’ll be back with Tess and Ava soon, why not ask him?” Michael asked
“Because it might just be a sex dream. Do you really want to discuss it with him if it is?” Max asked
“An identical dream, each of us having it…probably Tess and Ava as well. Do you think it is just a dream?” Isabel asked
“No but if it is I think we should keep the embarrassment to just the family.” Max said
“Yeah, okay.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Michael agreed
“Well it’s getting late and I’m off to bed.” Isabel said as she got off the bed and straightened her satin pink pyjamas.
“You crashing here?” Max asked
“Uh yeah, thanks man. Ava has a key anyway.” Michael said
Living Room, Valenti Residence, 23:00
Kyle was pacing back and forth in the room; every so often he grabbed the back of the sofa and held tightly onto it. He was thankful his father was on the late shift tonight and wouldn’t be back until the morning. Right now he was waiting to see Sam so he could give him a nice, shiny black eye…that and rip his throat out. Then the door opened and Ava and Tess entered.
“Where the hell is he?” Kyle yelled
“Kyle calm down.” Tess said
“Where?” he asked, his eyes becoming even more purple as he fought to control the amount of pheromones in his body.
“He’s back at his house.” Ava said, “Think of it as safety insurance. If he’s not here then you can’t kill him.”
“I want hi…” Kyle started to say but Tess grabbed him, she kissed her lover hard and with passion.
Kyle’s hands clawed at her back, scrapping the fabric with his nails. Tess had consulted with Feln and he told her that close, intimate contact like this would lower some of Kyle’s excessive chemicals that were making him more aggressive. Tess felt the tension vaporise and stopped kissing him.
“What was that for?” Kyle asked
“Feeling better? Calmer?” Tess asked
“Uh yeah actually I am. What was that?” Kyle asked
“Just a little relief. If we were to have sex before that little kiss you would have been quite the caveman. Just like Alex was with Isabel that time. From what she said she quite enjoyed it but that’s not going to be happening for us.” Tess said
“It isn’t?” Kyle asked
“No.” Tess said as she escorted Kyle closer to Ava. She moved behind Ava and took hold of the shoulder straps on her sister’s dress and soon the light cotton fabric was floating down the alien’s body to the floor, leaving her completely naked.
“I…eh…wah…” Kyle couldn’t think of what to say.
“He really is cute sometimes.” Ava said
“That he is.” Tess said and then looked at Kyle, “Kiss her.”
“What?” Kyle asked
“I want you to kiss her.” Tess said
“But she’s your sister.” Kyle asked
“Actually I’m her clone.” Ava said with a smile
“Sam discussed it with us and we agreed that to prevent you going postal on him, what he did to me, you do to Ava.” Tess said, “Personally I think it’s very fair.”
“Fair? You’re asking me to…to…” Kyle said
“To enjoy yourself in the pleasure of pleasuring Ava.” Tess said as she took Ava’s hand and sat her down on the sofa. Then she pulled off Kyle’s t-shirt leaving him naked from the waist up before sitting him down next to Ava. “Kiss her.”
He leaned over and gave her a peck on the cheek.
“Oh come on.” Tess said, “She’s identical to me and I know you can do better than that lover boy.”
“But…”
“No, no buts. Kiss her like you kiss me and if you plan on getting some action anytime soon then you do it.” Tess ordered
Kyle knew Tess wasn’t bluffing; she never did when it came to what happens in their bed. He just couldn’t figure out why she was so eager for it and pushing for him to do this but his blood still boiled from the pheromones. He needed to be inside Tess and if being with Ava would get him to that goal then fine. Besides under Liz’s Law #1 he couldn’t betray Tess by actually being inside Ava. He reached over and kissed Ava on her lips, Ava opened her mouth and accepted Kyle’s tongue.
Tess sat down on the chair opposite the sofa and relaxed in it to watch her lover and her sister enjoy themselves. She could see that Kyle himself was relaxing and close his eyes as he kissed Ava, she could feel that at least a part of him was pretending he was kissing her but she could also feel the part of him that wasn’t pretending.
Kyle was beginning to enjoy himself and knew Tess was enjoying watching them. He eased Ava back so that he was lying on top of her, her body was identical to Tess’s but he could pick up on the subtle differences. Gently he stopped the kiss and both looked into each other, Ava was breathing very hard and then off to the side they heard Tess clapping.
“See told you that you could do better. And you did very well, not many can get my sister breathless like that and he’s at home right now.” Tess said, “Now, down boy.”
Kyle knew what Tess was talking about and bent down, running over her breasts with his tongue. He took one nipple between his teeth and bit down gently.
“Ugnnnnn.” Ava gasped, biting her lower lip and arching her back so that her chest was closer to Kyle
Kyle pulled back slightly; taking the red bud with him, stretching her breast until he released it, causing her flesh to shake. Then he did it again with its twin before kissing his way down over the rest of her chest, her belly and abdomen until her legs her spread and his head was between them.
His eyes shifted over to Tess who had her skirt bunched up and her hand between her legs, gently stroking herself. When she saw Kyle looking at her she slowly nodded, giving her approval of what Kyle was about to do.
Kyle faced the apex of Ava’s legs and slid his tongue down the soft, pale flesh of Ava’s inner thighs, descending ever so slowly. Then all sensation ceased as Kyle stopped, depriving Ava of his touch. Ava’s body was taut with anticipation and spread her legs wide as much as she could.
Ava could no longer take the suspense. “Please, Sa…Kyle...eat me!” she had been pretending Sam was touching her body but soon stopped that pretence when she had to say his name.
Kyle’s smile was hungry and predatory as she traced a finger along the moist, tremulous folds of Ava’s slit. Whether she was Ava or Tess or a complete stranger, the fact that he could drive a woman insane with want was music to his ears. Ava squirmed as much as she could against the soft fabric, trying to work Kyle’s finger closer to her clitoris. She felt a growl of impatience curling her lips when her sister’s lover failed to cooperate; but her dissatisfied rumble became a startled yelp as Kyle slipped a finger into her core and started stroking.
A second finger joined the first as Ava bucked her hips to meet Kyle’s piston thrusts; but his fingers just wasn’t doing it. Ava was on the verge of letting go and forcing Kyle’s head between her legs when she felt the superb tickle of Kyle’s recently washed hair brush against the heated flesh of her thighs in preparation to the explosion of hot air breaking upon her anxious slit.
“Go on Kyle…have a taste.” Tess said
“Yes!” Ava shrieked when at last Kyle’s tongue broadly swept across her painfully hard button. She was taken by surprise when Kyle savaged her clit with ravenous, frenzied licks. Ava felt herself rapidly swept away on the blissful deluge surging through her body and she barely had time to catch a breath before her climax hit.
“Ugnn…oh god…oh god yes…oh yess…oh yessss…OH GOD YESSSSSSSSS!” Ava cried out as Tess’s body convulsed along with her, the sensations of the sisters were felt by each other. Echoing and doubling the pleasure they felt.
Ava’s vision swam, her head tilted back on the arm rest as her body arched more bow-like as she came with the intensity of a nuclear blast, her cries ringing throughout the living room.
Slowly, her body relaxed and she gulped in deep draughts of air. As her trembling eased, she thought Kyle would have stopped his oral talents, but the human continued licking. Sam had made his girl cry out a lot more loudly than that but now his tongue was moving more leisurely than before. He removed his fingers from Ava’s sopping cunt and reached up to titillate her burning nipples. Kyle played with Ava’s body until she felt another fiery stirring in her blood.
“Kyle I’m gonna…I’m gonna…OH MY…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!” Kyle got his wish; Ava’s cry was a thousand times louder than before.
“UGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!” Tess groaned as her hand stopped moving while she slumped into the chair
Both Kyle and Ava looked up and smiled at Tess. Kyle kissed Ava’s belly before he got up from between her legs and moved over to his lover.
“So how was that?” he asked
“You don’t really need an answer to that do you?” Tess responded, “Just look at her face.”
Kyle did look; Ava was peaceful, calm and serene.
“Yeah you did a really good job.” Came a voice from the kitchen.
They all looked over to see Sam walk into the living room from his hiding place in the kitchen. He moved over to Ava and caressed her face before kissing her forehead. “So…are we cool now?” Sam asked
Kyle and Tess moved up to his fellow team-mate, his arm draped over Tess’s shoulder. “I thought you went home?” he asked
“Well our ladies thought it would be best if I stayed out of sight until you were done. So are we?” Sam asked
“Yes we are but if you ever touch Tess like that again…” Kyle said
“Ditto.” Sam said
“You know it’s the weirdest thing but I don’t feel caveman at all.” Kyle said
“Me neither.” Sam agreed
“That because, like us, you two have a balance that needs to be maintained. Sam getting me off brought yours out of whack. Kyle, by getting Ava off, you restored it. It’s just like you said Sam, tit for tat. I can’t believe I didn’t see it before.” Tess said
“Well you were kind of emotional earlier.” Ava said as she picked up her dress and put it back on. “But, it’s late. You…” She pointed to Sam, “…Go home, get to bed and get some rest, you can drop me off at Michael’s on you’re way. You two…” she looked at Tess and Kyle, “…get into your bedroom and…have a little fun.”
They all looked at each other and then to Ava. “Yes ma’am.” The said together before they all dispersed.
To Be Continued…